Jump to content
Existing user? Sign In

Sign In



Sign Up

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'underaged'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • Welcome!
    • Welcome to OmoOrg!
    • Introductions
    • Feedback
  • Omorashi / Peeing
    • Omorashi general
    • Omorashi & peeing experiences
    • Omorashi & peeing artwork
    • Omorashi & peeing fiction
    • Omorashi & peeing videos
  • Omutsu / AB(DL)
    • Omutsu general
    • Diapered & ABDL experiences
    • Diapered & ABDL artwork
    • Diapered & ABDL fiction
    • Diapered & ABDL videos
  • General
    • Off-topic discussion
    • Forum games
    • Roleplaying realm

Categories

  • Shizuku's Comic
  • Premium Content
    • Nappy Boarding House
    • WesternWets Comics
    • OJHI JAV Series
    • LittleLadyLumi
    • Biku Comics
    • AliceWetting
    • Ripandbustys
  • JAV Collections
  • Wetting Videos
    • Female
    • Male
    • Transgender (MtF)
    • Transgender (FtM)
  • AB/DL Wetting Videos
    • Female
    • Male
    • Transgender (MtF)
    • Transgender (FtM)
  • Other Videos
    • Female AB/DL Messing
    • Male AB/DL Messing
    • Other AB/DL Messing
    • Other Messing
  • Doujinshi, Eroge and Hentai
    • Anime / Hentai
    • Doujinshi Archives
    • Artwork and CG Sets
    • Visual Novels
    • RPGs

Blogs

  • The Wet Hostage
  • I’m a real wild child
  • Suguha's Struggle
  • Unlucky Star - A Lucky Star Fan Fiction
  • The Winter Carnaval
  • Higashi High's Special Student
  • Fairy Tail - Juvia's First Pee
  • _____ _______'s Mixup Editting
  • The Lunambra Anthology
  • Captainjoker1's Story
  • Steven Universe - The Wetting of the Gems
  • Accident (a7x fanfiction)
  • A Zorua, a Fennekin, and omorashi
  • Arbor Gold
  • A Valentine's Day Short Story
  • Emily and Anna's Valentine's Day
  • Cho Chang in a Diaper
  • My Stories! :)
  • Random Zelda Fictions
  • Robin's Issue
  • Boys' Night In
  • Longstocking's Story
  • The Needs of the Many
  • Beyond Desperation
  • The Little Wet Vampire
  • way of the ruin
  • WaityKaty's Story
  • Not Quite As Planned
  • And It's All Your Fault Anyway
  • Silver Linings
  • Stuck together
  • Julia's Story
  • The Battle Of Bad Timing (The Battle Of Xandra)
  • The Queen
  • How my diaper wearing started
  • My first diaper date,..many chapters
  • Matilda Marie
  • [Female] Fairy Tail Fanfiction
  • Justice's Poem(s?)
  • Keiko's Plight
  • The Exam
  • The Bad Omen
  • My first story
  • The Emerald Forest
  • The Great Wet Conference
  • HS: Last Quarter
  • Saiyica's misfortune
  • Just Let it Out (pt 1)
  • Helpless and Desperate
  • The Silent Heroine
  • Hiccup's accident
  • The compartment
  • Justice's Short Stories
  • The Dare Game
  • Jayne
  • Rush Hour
  • Persona 4: Accidents Galore!
  • Tanya
  • Never a Bathroom in RPGs
  • 4 10 12
  • Echoes of the past
  • The essex Girls - Wonna Go to Lakeside
  • The Graduate's Flame
  • detention in diapers
  • Little Contest
  • Occupied
  • Alicia the Alchemist
  • Older sister wears diapers
  • To Boldly Pee: The Omorashi Chronicles
  • Guildless (a ravnica magic the gathering fanfiction.)
  • _____ _______'s Mixup
  • Kidnapped
  • Batman and Robin
  • Emily's Diary
  • Life is great
  • Birthday Fantasy
  • Community Service
  • I Bet You Can't
  • No Say in the Matter
  • The Wet Dilemma of AppleJack
  • Katie and Daniel
  • The Mushroom
  • Female Desperation Stories I Have Witnessed
  • Lucy's Wet Fiction Collection
  • Emily's Christmas Adventure
  • OmoOrg News and Updates
  • The Tale of a Sorceress
  • The Moocommunity
  • Valuable Cling Film [Saran Wrap for US readers]
  • Miaball
  • Kirby’s Omo-Love Lesson
  • Golden Time Lover
  • Kurt Omorashi
  • Even Heroes Falter
  • Poke omo fic
  • When You Gotta Go-La in Alola
  • Unexpected abduction
  • Fire Emblem: Golden Bonds
  • Pdpatti's Story
  • Ahlbi and Rayfa: Ace Holders
  • My Life as a Teenage Bedwetter
  • When a Dragon Can't Hold
  • Learned a New Skill: Relief
  • Samus The Padded Bounty Hunter
  • Video Game One-Shots
  • Lillica Quest
  • Miss Kobayashi's Dragon Maid One-Shots
  • The One With the Wet Rumors
  • High School Holding
  • Pushing Their Limits (My Hero Academia)
  • Peenoblade Chronicles 2
  • The Desperation Visor
  • Hehe's Story
  • Stream of Kindness
  • Pee Tee's Story
  • Omo High
  • Bladder Meter
  • The College Trip
  • Unconventionally Sensual (Working Title)
  • Emma X Otacon
  • Wanwan to Kurasu - A Wanko to Kurasou inspired series
  • Saves
  • Peesona 5
  • Ai No Exorcist Omorashi
  • nena the high school dipper user
  • Riveting Rivulets (A FanFic Collection)
  • Other Stories
  • The Bee and Barb
  • Living in a Harem
  • Dark Souls Collection
  • Taking Over the Family Business
  • BBCode Tests
  • Liberty's wetting shorts
  • Four Day Struggle
  • Blade Of Vengeance
  • Summer Blossoms
  • Elevator Desperation
  • Why some story characters never pee (no wetting, desperation, safe for work essentially)
  • Miku at School
  • Brotaku and the Omo adventures
  • Messing Contest
  • Holding right now...
  • REVENGE Part 3 [Daniel]
  • Ms. Anderson's Plight
  • Allison’s Work Dilemma
  • Little Punk Girl's Kinky Shenanigans
  • Amy's Saga
  • Desperate girls bathroom line at school.
  • Divine Intervention Gone Wrong
  • Just a Journal [male]
  • The Bizarre World of Cartridge: Omorashi Experiences
  • Five Nights of Holding
  • kitchen desperation
  • Quick intro
  • The Legacy of Gold Universe
  • The Wild Tempest
  • my first wetting/bedwetting
  • Male Desperation
  • Pemberley Afternoon
  • Rising Star
  • Sonador's Furry Fictions
  • Road Trip
  • Searching for a video
  • Desperation
  • Pee Diary
  • Accidents happen
  • The Trials and Tribulations of an Omo Noob
  • SISTERHOOD OF BLOOD
  • Omorashi Short Stories
  • Pee Adventurer
  • A Striptease Like No Other
  • Lizzy
  • Golden Machinations
  • Soul Eater Omo
  • Adventures in pee holding
  • Exam-time desperation
  • Johnah
  • Symmetry is Everything
  • KidIntheDark's Story
  • Pix Holding :3
  • Terezi's Secret
  • Shopping for Diapers
  • Levi & Alex
  • Sarah, Elliot's Slave for a Week
  • True revenge
  • Try something new
  • Technical Help Blog
  • Matt and Koko Omorashi
  • The Azur Lane Omorashi And Other Urine Based Sexual Activities Association
  • Desperate ride...
  • Desperate
  • Meeting at the Point
  • Drafts
  • Appointments
  • How to order from Jade Net
  • Status blog
  • Alice the beginning Ch. 1
  • darker then black yin's desperate ride
  • Unintentional Invocation
  • Online Class Desperation
  • Megan and Sarah, Emotional Rollercoaster
  • Shiver
  • Mandymom’s collection of Darkwing Duck omorashi
  • Kiplington School for Girls
  • Stonky stories
  • Katie Has A Very Public Accident in a Bar
  • Not so suttle hint
  • Kaneki Has an accident
  • Snek Writes Stuff
  • Age of Ultron: Omorashi (SPOILERS)
  • The Witches Wet
  • Omovember 2020
  • Kelli's in the Corner
  • Ebisu-Sensei Vs. The Sexy No Jutsu
  • Omorashi Jones
  • Newsnight
  • Jane's Aching Bladder
  • Wetting Games 1 - Sonic Adventure 2: Wetting
  • Pee test
  • Yomiel`s Night of Desparation
  • Omorashi stories
  • Female Daily Dare
  • Moving in (With Sophia)
  • Rita's Training Blog
  • Jordan
  • My bladder chronicles
  • Commander Lyra
  • The big Magic: the Peeing project
  • On that Christmas Night
  • First Peeing Experiance
  • Ending up in a "Wet Suit"
  • The Test Subject
  • a
  • Sex and the Sea
  • My 1st omo fanfic! (Pokemon)
  • O Wonderland (RPG Game)
  • Girls weekend out
  • Our Lady of Pee
  • Puddling in my Pants
  • camping
  • Omovember 2021
  • Johnny & Pablo (Non-Canonical)
  • Skyrim: Distortion
  • An Interruption
  • Harvest Moon
  • Do your kinks ever harm your self-esteem?
  • Holiday Specials
  • RpeeG
  • DragonFruit11117
  • Of Cupboards and Dreams
  • Afternoon in the Chokee
  • The DP Game
  • Hard Boiled Legs
  • Unnecessary Functions
  • Peculiar Endurance Event
  • story of my life
  • Have you Weed yet?
  • Thesis
  • Milovana Webtease review - Rapid Pee Desperation
  • Maddy
  • Emotions, Tonight, and Tomorrow
  • Holding experiences and challenges
  • Space Wetters (The Story of Aurora Stardust)
  • Assorted 'wings stories
  • PeeCember 2022
  • public speech
  • Goldenstorm's Story
  • Vaine Chronicles - Goddess of Death
  • My experiences with this fetish......
  • Searching for Friends!
  • FemScout's Desperate Run!!!
  • Chatbot characters
  • Sam's Graduation
  • Karkat Vantas: I need to go!
  • Diapered & Desperate
  • The Yellow Sisters
  • Henry(fill in later)
  • Bonus Material
  • The Juniper Triplets
  • Shawnie's Soggy Sunday Mornings
  • Doraemon Omorashi thing
  • Plush Empire Primitive Life Observations Files (Possible title change)
  • Hana and Kimiko
  • Wettie's Wet Log
  • Jenny and her friend Sara
  • Screencaps
  • steph226's Story
  • Miyu's Regression
  • SAO messing fanfic
  • 'The Juniper Triplets' Side Stories
  • What He Never Noticed
  • Diapered Housepets! : Grape
  • Erin's Wet Ride
  • a date with Mario
  • FNaF messing fic
  • The Retriever
  • Misused Authority
  • LLTQ Beginnings
  • A Rōnin's tale
  • Discipline in the Dorm
  • Pan's Personal Purgatory
  • Nightclub drugs raid causes MASSES of desperation
  • Knuckles's predicament
  • Naughty Kitty
  • Fairy Tail Omorashi
  • A Town to Forget
  • diapered walk
  • Endless Desire
  • Samantha's Life
  • honeybell3's Story
  • Beth and Him
  • Nah's bad day
  • Strider's property
  • school desperation
  • The First Time
  • Brotherly problems
  • Matthew and me
  • It's Just Business, Honest
  • "So what is it Doctor?"
  • Uri Nova
  • War and Wet
  • Carlsbad Caverns
  • Taylor And Me (The Long And Short Of It)
  • the car
  • Holding Back
  • Sakura's Mistaken Identity
  • The Stable Girl
  • Junie & Thena: The Wet Age of the Law
  • Pain's Story
  • When Serena Met Dawn
  • coffee troubles
  • Bad Idea
  • fizzypop's Story
  • The Mishap of Taylor Swift
  • League of Desperation
  • Granting me a wish
  • JLIO RE-WRITE
  • Perfect
  • Coach Desperation
  • The World of Edren
  • adevore155675's Story
  • Hunger Games Pee Desperation
  • The Sphere
  • Maddy and Haley
  • Stuck...
  • Everyday Life With a Fetishist
  • Elsa's little problem
  • Forced wetting
  • Elsa's emergency
  • A change of underwear
  • The Sphere: Dog for the Day
  • Summer Camp
  • April And Diapers
  • The Patient
  • How Do I End Up In These Situations?!
  • Trouble with Yui
  • First Holding Session!!
  • hidden feelings and curiosities
  • Love Grows
  • Suburban Wasteland
  • To Lunambra: A Medieval Watersports Tale
  • Severa's bad day
  • The War
  • On a Bus
  • A Desperate Detention You'll Never Forget
  • Meet the 13 Squads
  • omodarling's Story
  • Desperate Camping
  • Emily's Anniversary of an Accident
  • 3 litres...
  • Asuna's Journey Backwards
  • The Cinemas

Product Groups

  • Premium Subscriptions
  • Advertising

Categories

  • Gender
  • Wetting amounts
  • Clothing
  • Omorashi themes
  • Content warnings

Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

Joined

  • Start

    End


Group


FurAffinity


Twitter


Website URL


My pronouns are..


I'm into..

  1. Exeggutor Island had little going for it to anyone who wasn’t a trainer. It was uninhabited by the people of Seafolk Village, so the incredibly long-necked wildlife was free to roam there as it saw fit. Lillie was not a trainer, yet she still had reasons for traveling to this island. Unknown to most, a sacred artifact lay hidden here, one that she absolutely needed if she was to help someone important to her. Despite the importance of her task, Lillie had to admit there was a certain serenity to the island. The gentle ocean waves lapping against the shore and other sounds of nature on such a small islet helped her feel more at ease, something she needed after the tumultuous events she had recently been through. It helped, at least, until the rain started. Lillie sighed as she stared at the downpour from the safety of the cavern. In truth, it wasn’t a cave so much as a large hole in the side of the island, but it gave her a roof over her head, and that’s what really mattered. “Doesn’t look like it’s going to let up anytime soon,” she said. “Yeah, talk about bad timing,” came a voice next to her. Lillie glanced over at her friend Moon, the other girl taking shelter from the rain. Lillie hadn’t noticed until now, but Moon’s outfit also got a bit wet from the rain. Her flower hat drooped from the water weighing it down while the sleeves of her shirt clung to her arms. “We were so close to the end of this island,” continued Moon. “I really thought we would’ve been out of here in like an hour or two.” “Me too,” said Lillie. “I hope this rain doesn’t ruin the flute. I’d hate if we came all this way for it to not work out.” She frowned at the depressing prospect. “Nah, I’m sure it’ll be fine. It’s a legendary artifact, I doubt it would stop working just because it got a little wet.” Moon stared out at the storm with a concerned look. “Then again, that is a lot of rain.” “Yeah, I know.” Lillie joined her friend in looking outside. “This might sound silly, but I was hoping that the rain would stop when I got done with my speech for you.” Moon’s eyes opened up a bit before she broke out in a giggle. “I thought the same thing, too!” “Really?” Lillie laughed in surprise. “It would’ve been so perfect. You finish giving this lovely speech, then the clouds part and a rainbow appears like something out of a movie.” Moon mimicked the clouds separating with her hands as she spoke. As amusing as she found Moon’s demonstration, Lillie felt her face grow warm in embarrassment. “You… really liked my speech, then?” Moon nodded. “It was really good. I don’t think I could come up with anything that good.” “I didn’t make anything up for it,” said Lillie, “All I did was just… say what I felt.” She fidgeted a little in place. “Sounds like you have a good talent for speaking your feelings there.” Not all of them, thought Lillie as an unpleasant sensation ran through her body. Like Moon, Lillie had anticipated their trip to Exeggutor Island to be a short one, leaving them plenty of time left in the day to plan their journey through the rest of Poni Island. That was why she wasn’t too worried when she first felt her need to visit the little girl’s room on the boat ride there. Her urge was minimal back then, one she could easily put aside for a good while. Unfortunately, the rainstorm had dashed any hopes of finding the flute or relieving herself soon, and now all she could do was wait for it pass. Her bladder had been reminding her of how much it objected to this idea since they entered the cave. At first, telling Moon everything that was on her mind sans her need helped her to keep focus on something else and pass the time. She hadn’t expected to be there for so long, however, and the pulses from below her stomach only got worse over time. Then there was the rain itself, the other constant reminder. With the cave providing no other view, she kept looking out at the thousands upon thousands of water drops falling to the ground, landing with an audible splatter and forming muddy puddles in the grass. How she wanted so badly to pull her underwear down and allow her body to add to the symphony of water sights and sounds that bombarded her senses. “Mmm!” Lillie stifled a moan and squeezed her legs together just a little. Just thinking about letting go was making her hold on her bladder weaker. “What was that?” Moon asked. Lillie instantly stood at attention right as Moon glanced back over to her. Oh dear, was that a little too loud? “You alright over there?” Moon cocked her head. “Um, well…” Lillie tried to speak, but the words died in her mouth. Moon might have been the best friend she made since coming to Alola, but the thought of saying she needed to pee was enough to lock up her voice. I can’t tell her that, she’d just say it was gross or something! She wouldn’t be able to help me, either. Lillie looked about the cave, far too small to allow any privacy. Finding a spot out in the rain was also a bad idea, as the downpour would soak every part of her, no doubt giving her a cold and even worse, making her underwear visible through her white dress. Waiting it out was the only choice that made any sense to her. “Earth to Lillie? Everything okay?” A wave of Moon’s hand quickly pulled Lillie out of her thoughts. “It’s fine, there’s nothing to worry about!” Lillie looked Moon straight in the eyes as she spoke louder than intended, making her friend jump back a bit. “Oh! Okay, s-sorry I asked,” said Moon. She looked downwards with eyes like a kid who just got scolded. It didn’t take long for the feeling of guilt to weigh down on Lillie’s mind as much as her urine weighed on her bladder. She wanted to say something to help Moon feel better, but she could never admit something so humiliating. “I guess I was just a little too embarrassed to say that to a friend.” All at once, memories of the incident in Malie Garden filled her mind, standing helpless in front of Acerola as her pee kept flowing out despite her best efforts, soaking her legs in the gross liquid, expecting mockery and disappointment only to witness Acey immediately wet herself in response. The misadventures she went through after Malie City had put it out of her thoughts, only for them to come surging back for another desperate situation, but she especially remembered the declaration she and Acey made together. That’s right. Lillie looked down at her new outfit. I can’t be that shy, timid girl anymore. I’m a Z-Powered Lillie now, and I’m going to face down my insecurities, no matter what! “I’m sorry, Moon. I didn’t mean to yell at you,” said Lillie. Moon did not make eye contact with her. “It’s okay. I shouldn’t have pried, that’s all.” “No, it’s not okay.” Lillie shook her head. “You were just worried, and I overreacted. Plus, um… you were right. There is something bothering me.” “There is?” Moon perked up. “What’s wrong?” Now it was Lillie’s turn to avoid eye contact. “Um, well, it’s kind of embarrassing, but I… it’s been awhile since we got here and… what I’m trying to say is…” But she still wasn’t able to say it. The four words she needed, “I have to pee”, were stuck in her throat and refusing to budge, making Moon’s eyebrow rise higher with each awkward second. It’s no use, I just can’t get the words out, thought Lillie while her foot lightly bounced on the ground. Wait! If I can’t say it, then maybe if I… Lillie said nothing else as she looked at Moon. Instead, she put a hand on the spot below her stomach, brought her knees close together, and fidgeted in place. At first, Moon just stared at Lillie’s potty dance, and a moment of worry passed through Lillie’s mind that she was only making herself look silly, but Moon’s eyes lit up soon after. “Oh… Oh! You gotta, er, see a man about a Mudsdale?” As much as it helped her to hold, Lillie stopped her dance and moved her hand away. “Um, y-yes,” she quietly responded. I can’t believe I just did that. Somebody actually knows I need to pee now. She couldn’t see, but she was certain her face was rather pink right now. It didn’t help that Moon was rather quiet about this revelation. Lillie didn’t know if she wanted her to say something else or not. “Wow, you too, huh?” She had not anticipated that line, however. “Wuh-what?” Lillie stood dumbfounded. “You don’t really mean…” At this point, Moon put her knees together and twisted a little bit. “I’ve had to go since before we got off the boat. I didn’t wanna say anything because I thought we’d be out of here soon, but then this rain hit, and, well, you can probably guess how that’s been going.” Wow, just like me. “Oh, maybe I shouldn’t have said anything, then.” She probably doesn’t want to think about it, either. “Nah, it’s fine. It means I can start doing this now,” said Moon as her hips rocked back and forth. “Heh heh, I guess so,” said Lillie, her hand subconsciously returning to between her legs. Somehow, just knowing she wasn’t alone in her struggle made the pressure a little more bearable. “I don’t know how much this will help us, though.” Moon looked around the cave. “Well, the rain’s not really giving us any choice.” Lillie’s eyes opened in fear. “W-wait, you don’t mean…” “Yeah,” Moon nodded her head. “We just have to wait it out until the storm passes.” Oh, she just meant that? Lillie sighed internally. “R-right.” With nothing more to say, they returned to watching the rain in the hopes that it would soon pass. No longer needing to hide her predicament, Lillie kept her hand on her groin and her foot bouncing, and she could hear Moon shifting her weight as well. At first, Lillie’s fidgeting did a decent job of keeping her pee at bay. As the minutes dragged on, however, the pressure only grew and grew and her potty dancing only became more frantic. It had felt like hours passed, but couldn’t have been more than thirty or forty minutes, and she was seriously beginning to doubt if they could hold out. “Eep!” “Moon?” Lillie glanced over to her friend and found her hunched over with her eyes shut and her hands holding her groin for dear life. “I just… let out a little bit,” said Moon. “Oh no!” Lillie wasted no time checking on her friend. “Are you gonna be okay?” Moon slowly opened her eyes and looked over at Lillie, her face full of worry. “I don’t know. I-I almost lost it right now.” Oh dear, this is really bad, thought Lillie. They were on the verge of wetting themselves, and still the rain would not go away. Moon looked so worried, Lillie had no doubt she was the type that would break down and cry if she had an accident. Knowing that pain herself, she could never let that happen to someone else, especially not a good friend of hers. “Moon,” Lillie started. “Y-yes?” replied Moon. Her body seemed a little less tense, like the strong urge to pee had passed for now. “I don’t think we’ll be able to wait out the rain.” Moon closed her eyes and sighed. “I think you’re right, but does that mean we have to, you know?” Lillie nodded and gave herself a moment before speaking. “Yeah, we’re gonna have to p-pull our underwear down and go here.” “Ugh, I was afraid you were gonna say that,” said Moon. “I know. I didn’t wanna have to do that, either, but I guess it’s that or…” Lillie didn’t dare think of the alternative. “There’s a problem with that, though.” “A problem?” asked Lillie. Moon nodded. “Y-yeah. This is a little embarrassing, but I have this trouble with, er, letting it out when someone else is nearby.” “You do? But I’ve seen you use the bathroom in the Pokemon Centers and hotels.” “Toilets are… different,” said Moon, “I don’t have trouble with them because you’re supposed to go there, and there are walls for privacy.” She lowered her head. “But when I’m outside, I don’t know, it’s like I just clamp up down there if someone’s near me. You probably think that sounds silly, huh?” “No, not at all,” said a smiling Lillie. “I, um, have my own problems with stage fright like that.” Worse than that, actually. Moon giggled a little bit. “Wow, so we both really have to pee, but we’re too shy to go near each other when that’s our only option. Talk about a bad break.” “I know.” Lillie glanced at the cave around her, which remained as cramped as ever. Was that it, then? If neither of them could just squat and go, did that mean their only choice was to wet themselves and accept it? No, she shook her head, there had to be another way. Z-Powered Lillie would not just give up and have an accident like a timid little girl. Little girl? Wait, what if… “Lillie? What are you thinking about?” asked Moon. “Please tell me it’s a way out of our problem.” “Hmm? Oh!” Lillie snapped out of thoughts. “I, uh, may have just thought of something.” “You did? What is it?” “It’s just that… when I was little, I was really scared of the toilet, and I could never, er, make it come out when I sat on it.” “You couldn’t?” asked Moon, her head tilted slightly in curiosity. “S-so how did you figure out to how to d-do it?” Lillie couldn’t stop herself from glancing away. “Um, one day, my mother told me that if I held her hand when I was on the potty, I would have nothing to be scared of, s-so I took her hand, and…” she looked back at Moon and smiled. “Well, it worked for me.” “So you’re saying that if I tried h-holding your hand, then I might be able to…” Moon’s face turned even redder somehow. “But, then you’d have to be right next to me when I…” “I know,” said Lillie, “but this cave is so small already. Would it make any difference if I was standing a few more feet away?” Moon’s eyes moved from side to side, as if she was searching for an answer. “Um, well… I-I guess it really wouldn’t. Um, do we have to face each other when we do this?” “N-no, absolutely not!” Lillie shook with fervor. “We can have our backs turned. Here, I’ll turn around now.” Lillie spun around to hide the embarrassment on her face, wincing at the urine sloshing around inside her. “S-so, what do you say? We can at least give it a try, right?” There was silence for a few seconds before Lillie’s ears picked up a faint “okay.” “Alright, then.” It was at this moment Lillie realized she didn’t quite know where to go from here. That she was seriously considering this solution seemed unthinkable to her only a few minutes ago. Would anyone really know the proper steps for something like this, she wondered. I guess I could start with the obvious steps? “Okay, we should, um, undress now,” said Lillie. She slowly reached underneath her skirt and grabbed onto the edges of her underwear. Pausing to take one last breath, she pulled them down inch by inch until they were past her knees. Though Moon had said nothing, Lillie could hear the slightest sound of a zipper coming undone and fabric sliding down skin behind her. Knowing there was another person undressing near her made Lillie’s face warm with embarrassment, but a cool breeze blowing in on her lower body quickly reminded her of their pressing matter. “I’m gonna hold my left hand out now. Can you reach it?” asked Lillie as she did just that, doing her best to not look behind her. “Yeah, I can,” she heard Moon reply. Mere moments later, Lillie felt the warmth of a soft hand touching hers, the fingers going between hers and gently closing down. She closed her fingers in response, officially making Moon the first person outside of her family that she had held hands with. Lillie could hardly think straight with all the emotions swirling inside her, but she was a girl on a mission, and she would see it through to the end. “Okay. I guess all that’s left is to s-squat down and, er, wait. You ready?” “A-as ready as I’ll ever be.” Lillie gulped and said “Okay, here we go.” With nothing more to say, Lillie lowered herself to the ground at the pace of a Snorlax waking up from a nap. Even at this slow speed, she felt her hand pulling at Moon’s the lower she went, as if she was having as much trouble. It felt like forever, but eventually Lillie was in position to pee, with Moon joining her shortly afterwards. “Well, here we are,” Moon spoke, “So do we just wait now?” “I guess so,” said Lillie. Thus began the longest and most awkward silence of Lillie’s life. Seconds passed like minutes as she sat there waiting to hear the inevitable sounds of peeing behind and below her. As time marched on, however, Lillie’s doubts only grew stronger. Moon might have confessed to having a shy bladder, but Lillie was not having any luck at starting her flow, either. Her leg muscles burned from fatigue, yet not a single drop had spilled. Was this just a bad idea after all, she wondered. Did they truly have no way out of just wetting their pants and dealing with the humiliation together? Maybe that would not be so bad; seeing Acerola wet herself right as she had her accident helped keep her from crying her eyes out. They were good friends, they could overcome anything together. “Aah!” Just then, Lillie heard her friend gasp and felt her hand being squeezed. Could she have…? Lillie opened her mouth to say something, but stopped as her ears picked up the sound of something hitting the ground behind her. Something wet and small, but also in spurts. “It’s…” Moon whispered. “Moon?” “It’s… coming out,” Moon said a little louder. “It’s actually happening.” “Um, th-that’s good. Just l-let it do its thing, and don’t try to, erm, force it?” said Lillie. That’s good advice, right? But mere seconds after saying that, Lillie heard the piddling noise behind her grow louder, going from regular drops to a consistent spray. A long, drawn-out sigh soon joined the whizzing, and Moon’s hand relaxed its grip on hers. It wasn’t much longer before the smell reached Lillie’s nose, making it twitch like a Buneary’s. She’s doing it, Lillie thought to herself. She’s really overcoming her fear. It might have felt a little strange, but she smiled in that moment, feeling a bit of pride for not only Moon, but herself. Her friend had done nothing but look out for her and inspire her to be a better person, and here Lillie was helping her do the same thing, even if it didn’t come close to matching what Moon had done for her. She could only imagine the relief Moon was feeling now, her fears and worries melting away with each drop hitting the ground, all while her shorts stayed dry and clean. So enamored by this thought, it took a little bit for Lillie to notice that a second whizzing noise had entered her ears. She could feel it as well, but she looked down to confirm anyways. Oh my. Lillie blushed at the sight. Sure enough, a stream of yellow sprayed out from below her skirt, making a puddle in the dirt less than a foot from her shoes. It wasn’t as loud as Moon’s behind her, and certainly not as powerful, Lillie assumed, but it was a healthy stream regardless, one that could only be made by someone close to bursting. That much passing out of her that quickly left a pleasant feeling down below, enough to relax Lillie from the anxiety and embarrassment of her shared pee. Not wanting to just watch herself go, she closed her eyes and hummed in happiness. Not even the awkwardness of hearing Moon enjoying her relief as well, or from being so close to another person while she went could take away the satisfaction. Z-Powered Lillie had triumphed after all. And so, they spent the next minute or so in relative silence broken only by the occasional hum or sigh, forgetting their shyness and simply going with the flow. Moon’s stream was the first to taper off, having been the first to start and the stronger of the two. The noise of her pee faded away until only Lillie’s stream could be heard, which was also losing power. That, too, grew weaker with each passing second until nothing but the littlest of drops were audible. Her well finally run dry, Lillie realized she had nearly forgotten about the girl still holding her hand. “Moon? Are you okay?” Just then, Moon let go of her hand. “Oh! Um, yes, I guess,” Moon replied. “Do you, um, need any tissues?” “That’s fine, I have my own, and I have sanitizer if you want.” Lillie carefully pulled the straps of her backpack until it was in front of her, hearing Moon do the same. The cave returned to silence again as Lillie and Moon spent the next couple minutes making themselves decent. Once they were cleaned up, they finally stood back up and pulled their underwear and shorts back in place. “So, that happened,” said Moon as she rubbed her hands with sanitizer. “Yeah, it did,” Lillie responded while she placed her tissue packet back in her backpack. “I’m sorry that we ended up having to do that together.” “That’s okay. Actually, I’m kinda glad we did that.” “R-really?” Lillie looked over with a raised eyebrow. “Well, maybe not ‘glad’, but that was the first time I’ve ever, you know, done that next to someone since my mom taught me how to go outdoors.” “W-wow.” Lillie scratched her chin. “At least you had more experience than me.” This made Moon stop rubbing her hands in surprise. “Wait, seriously? You’ve never peed together with someone, either? The way you were leading us, I never would’ve guessed that.” “I know, I never thought I would have that in me,” replied Lillie, “But since I met you, I’ve done a lot of things I never thought I’d be able to. You’ve shown me how to be brave enough to do all of this.” “I did?” said a sheepish-looking Moon. “Then I guess you just showed me how to be brave, too. If not for you, I might have kept standing there until I wet my pants.” “I don’t think so.” Lillie shook her head. “You’ve helped Nebby and me out of trouble so many times. I’m sure you would’ve found the courage sooner or later.” “Maybe. Probably around the same time I finally lose control, though.” Moon giggled. “Heh heh, whatever works, I guess,” said Lillie, joining in on the giggling. She had to admit, the last hour had been a rather interesting series of events, going from getting caught in the rain to giving a heartfelt speech to holding and peeing with her best friend, and now they were sharing a laugh in the sunlight. Wait, sunlight? “Moon, look!” Lillie turned towards the outside. At last, the rain had finally come to a stop and the sun shone brightly over the island once more. “Alright, finally!” Moon practically jumped for joy. “I thought we’d be stuck here all day.” As Lillie stepped out of the cave, she glanced up towards the sky. A big, bright rainbow greeted them, with rays of sunlight shining down upon them. “Hey, looks like we got our rainbow after all!” said Moon. “Sure did.” Lillie looked around in awe. “Alola really is a beautiful place. I’d love to see more of it when we’re done with our journey.” “Then come on, let’s find this flute and get out of here so we can show you the rest of it!” Moon turned towards a hill and waved Lillie over. As she walked towards Moon, Lillie felt a pleasant warmth in her heart, that as long as she was with Moon, there was nothing they couldn’t accomplish together. She just knew she would see this adventure through to its end.
  2. Piddling Around with a Dragon Miss Kobayashi’s Dragon Maid fanfiction by MasterXploder With thanks to Captain L for editing (Note: Contains underaged wetting desperation. Reader discretion advised.) “Closer…” The mouth slowly leaned in, opening up to reveal the sharp fangs underneath. “Just a little closer now…” The mouth was so close, she could almost feel the breath flowing in and out of the nose above. “Okay, now bite!” As instructed, the mouth closed around the fork and pulled away, taking the food atop it with her. “So, what do you think?” A few chews later, and Kanna’s face lit up with color and wonder, her closed, blue eyes opening wide. “It’s so moist and sweet. I really like it,” she said. Though her tone was flat and mouth still in a frown, there was no lie in her words. “Surprise! It’s chocolate cake,” said Riko Saikawa, handing Kanna the plate. “Georgie made it special for us today.” “Wow. Tell her I said thank you,” said Kanna before taking another bite. “You can tell her yourself when we head back home.” Saikawa reached into the basket and pulled out her own cake plate. “Oh, and speaking of Georgie, you should try some of her new dishes. She’s learned how to make this food called ravioli.” Kanna swallowed the next bite of cake and asked, “What’s that?” “It’s a dish they make in Italy. It’s like a soft noodle cover you can put all kinds of meat and cheeses inside. You can also toast it and dip it in sauces to make it extra yummy!” “Oh, it sounds really good. I should ask Tohru if she could try making some ra… rovi… rali...” Saikawa giggled a little to herself. Kanna was strangely cute with how she wrestled with a new word. “Rah-vee-oh-lee,” she enunciated. “Ravioli, ravioli.” Kanna swayed back and forth as she got used to saying it. “Hee hee, there you go! Ravioli, ravioli!” cheered Saikawa. A picnic with her best friend, Kanna Kobayashi; Saikawa could not think of any better way to spend her weekend afternoon. Just the two of them enjoying good food and each other’s company at the scenic park, the sunlight reflecting off her forehead as if it was made of silver. Really, things couldn’t get any better than they were now. “Saikawa, you got some chocolate on your cheek.” “Hmm?” Saikawa put her fork down. Now that Kanna had pointed out, she could feel the sweet, sticky dessert a little outside her mouth. “Oops! I’ll just wipe that off-” No sooner did she get the words out did Kanna close the distance between them and drag her tongue across Saikawa’s cheek. The chocolate was licked off in one go, leaving a warm and wet feeling that set her heart-rate skyrocketing and face lighting up beet red. “I got it for you,” said Kanna. Instantly, Saikawa turned away and slapped her hands to her head. “Bo-hee-hee-heeee!” she squealed, her pupils taking the shape of a heart for a while. She was wrong; things definitely got better. She didn’t know how long she spent squeeing, but by the time Saikawa came down, Kanna had finished her cake and was now looking at the sun. “What time is it?” she asked. “The time? Lemme check.” Saikawa pulled out her phone. “It’s about three o’clock.” “Oh.” Kanna looked down a little bit. “I need to get home soon. Kobayashi wants me to have enough time to get my homework done.” “Aww.” Saikawa started feeling down herself. They had been having so much fun together. Where did all that time go? Still, she knew their fun day had to come to an end eventually. At least it was a good time while it lasted. “I’m sorry, Saikawa,” said Kanna, her tone matching the emotion for once. Saikawa put on a smile and looked at Kanna again. “It’s okay, I still have to do my homework, too.” She put her plate in the basket and stood up. “Alright, let’s clean up here and get you back home!” she said, raising a fist in earnest. Kanna merely nodded and stood up, and they were soon packing up their food and blanket. Holding the basket in her hand, Saikawa took a step forward and declared, “Now let's go ho-uh!?” She stopped in her tracks in an instant, becoming very aware of something she had been unconsciously ignoring all this time. Saikawa needed to use the little girl’s room, and soon. The last time she had used the bathroom was before Kanna came by to go to the picnic. That was plenty of time for her bladder to fill up again, especially with Georgie’s homemade tea being particularly delicious that day. Saikawa rubbed her legs together a bit while frowning in worry. She had hoped something like this would not have happened, but planned for it anyway like the good host she was. She knew exactly where the park’s restrooms were and that they were kept clean almost all the time. Paying them a quick visit would be a no-brainer, at least at any other time. But that still left one problem. In all the time she spent with Kanna, Saikawa had never let her friend know when she needed to pee. Even when they would spend the night together, she would always make the excuse of going to talk to someone or grab something to drink, then use the bathroom without Kanna ever being the wiser. The thought of actually telling her was just… embarrassing. Did she really have it in her to confide something like that to her best friend, she wondered. “Um, Saikawa?” Hearing Kanna say her name always took her out of whatever she was thinking. At once, Saikawa turned around and asked “Yes, Kanna?” She did not need an answer to see what the problem was. The way Kanna shifted her weight from one leg to the other along with a hand placed just below her belly told her everything. “Do you know where I can find a toilet?” asked Kanna. Saikawa’s brain activity flatlined for a moment. Kanna, her best friend and person she loved more than her own family, just confided to her that she needed the bathroom? This was entirely out of the blue; she had no time to mentally prepare for that barrier to suddenly be broken. Had their relationship evolved that rapidly? But then she realized how fortunate she was for Kanna to ask for a bathroom. This gave her the perfect reason to visit the restrooms now. She would just have to wait until Kanna was done, then say she wanted to go in and wash her hands, and Kanna would never know of her plight. “Of course!” Saikawa finally replied, raising her hand. “I know exactly where the bathrooms are here. I’ll get you there in no time at all!” Kanna perked up just a tiny bit at the news. “Oh thank you, Saikawa.” “You don’t have to thank me. It’s only my duty as host of this picnic!” she put her free hand to her chest in a pose of confidence as she turned around. “Now follow me, Kanna. To the toilets!” “Out of order!?” The basket hit the ground as Saikawa slapped the sides of her head in her hands. The doorway into the girls’ half of the park’s only restrooms was blocked with a sign reading the worst three words she could have seen right now. Her cleverly-improvised pee plan had been flushed straight down the toilet. “What’s wrong?” asked Kanna as she walked up. “Are they broken?” Turning around in a flash, Saikawa lowered her head to the ground. “I-I’m sorry, Kanna! I had no idea they would be like this today. Please forgive me!” Though she couldn’t see it, Kanna’s expression remained unchanged as always. Her friend merely glanced over and lifted a finger. “The boy’s room is still open. Maybe we could-” “No!” Saikawa blurted out, flailing her arms every which way. “W-we can’t go in there! I-if a b-boy saw us, it’d be super-embarrassing, and we c-couldn’t show our faces in school anymore, and we’d probably go to jail, and, and…!” “Never mind.” Kanna lowered her head like a puppy that got denied its treats. “D-don’t worry,” Saikawa quickly responded, “We’ll just walk home a little faster. I’ll find you a bathroom before it’s too late, I promise!” For both me and you! As Saikawa had hoped, Kanna lifted her head up and nodded. Seeing Kanna look down weighed on her more than any amount of urine ever could. The fact that she could easily sympathize with how her classmate was feeling right now did not make that easier. She gripped the basket with a renewed sense of determination. No way was she going to let either of them wet themselves, not on her watch. Aah, I’m gonna wet myself! How far from home were they now? Saikawa guessed that they had to be halfway to their house by now. Unfortunately, her house may as well be on the other side of the city, her chances of getting there in dry undies were just as bad. The smart choice then was to find a public bathroom on the way there, or a thick grove of bushes at the very least. Unfortunately, neither of those were an option, either; this was a residential area, where shops and parks were few and far between, and even if she were desperate enough to squat behind something, she couldn’t see anything nearby that would give them enough privacy to be reasonable. The other problem was how obvious her need was becoming. Though she held the basket in front of her, Kanna walked behind her, and there was nothing she could do to hide the stiffness in her walking. Their speed had slowed down as well, as she needed be careful with her steps to keep from leaking anything out. “Eep!” But even that was not enough to completely hold it back. A wave of pain hit Saikawa just then, forcing her to come to a complete stop. Her free hand burrowed between her legs, where she could feel the first drops of her tinkle leaking into her underwear. Fortunately, those drops were the only thing that escaped for now, but they had confirmed her worst fears: making it back home before the dam broke was just not possible. “Saikawa?” At a much slower speed than normal, Saikawa turned around to confront Kanna. Though she still fidgeted, Kanna’s gaze remained fixed on her. “Are you okay?” She asked. “Um…” Any other time, it would have been easy for her to smile and say nothing was wrong. However, the very real possibility of having an accident in front of her best friend was too much for her to put on a brace face. “Do you… need the toilet, too?” And there it was, her desperation and shame finally exposed. She had let her friend down and failed to find them a suitable bathroom. Saikawa almost felt like crying as she moved her head up and down, too mortified to form any words. But rather than express disappointment, Kanna furrowed her brow, her eyes filling with determination. She ran up to Saikawa and grabbed the basket, not taking it from her, but tugging on it as if to pull her friend somewhere. “Quick, this way!” said Kanna. With no other choice, Saikawa let her friend take her down another road while her free hand firmly remained on her groin. For a moment, she felt a little hopeful that Kanna knew just where to find a toilet for them. However, having grown up in this neighborhood, she knew there were no bathrooms in this direction. The only thing of note coming up was… Oh no! Saikawa heard it before she saw it; the local creek that ran through this part of town, at least ten feet wide with a large, sturdy bridge crossing over it. Hundreds of gallons of water flowed past, creating all kinds of noises that Saikawa could not stand to hear right now. At this rate, she doubt she could get out of earshot again before springing another leak, one she might not be able to stop. “K-Kanna, where are we going?” Saikawa asked. “I know somewhere we can go near here,” Kanna replied. “But w-where is that?” “Quick, under here!” Kanna didn’t say anything else, instead guiding them around the bridge’s side. A walkway under the bridge came into view, tucked away so that no one could see it unless they went particularly out of their way. Saikawa may have only been in the third grade, but she was smart enough to know there couldn’t possibly be a bathroom down that way. That meant that either Kanna was leading them the wrong way, which she doubted, or this place was going to be their hiding spot while they… “W-wait, Kanna!” Saikawa let go of the basket, but not of her crotch. “We can’t do that!” Kanna turned to her with a raised eyebrow. “Why not? Tohru and I did it here when we couldn’t find a bathroom one time.” “B-because…” Several reasons rested on Saikawa’s tongue: It was indecent, they could get caught, they might still have a chance at finding another restroom, and most of all, they would have to do it together with nothing to hide the sights or sounds. However, not a single one of them found their way out, for another jolt hit her just then, and a second dribble of piddle renewed the gross warmth in her underwear. “Aah, nevermind! I’ll do it here!” declared Saikawa while she danced in place with both hands shoved between her legs. No other words were said as the girls made their way beneath the bridge. Wasting no time, Saikawa waddled in front of the safety rail, snaking both hands under her skirt and pulling down her panties, a solid white color save for the bit of yellow at the crotch. She squatted down in a way to ensure her pee would come out forward and pass over the ledge so as to leave as little trace of their crime as possible. Her pee didn’t come out straight away; there was still that pesky barrier of mentally accepting that she was gonna go in such a place. Slowing down her breathing, Saikawa could feel the subtle sensations that it would be happening soon. Just then, she also felt bare skin come into contact with her leg, diverting her attention to the side. “Wha!?” squatting right next to her was none other than Kanna, her pink panties pulled up to her knees. All this space under the bridge, and she had elected to go right alongside Saikawa, not unlike a boy using the urinal right next to another boy. Saikawa wouldn’t be able to hide a single thing about her potty time, and that was a little too much for her to bear. Maybe I could move over before-EEP! It all happened so fast. One second, Saikawa was trying to scoot away, and the next, her piddle was pushing out of her, a healthy light-yellow stream coming out horizontally and falling past the walkway’s edge, breaking into scattered drops by the time it reached the water. The unmistakable sound of tinkling joined the many noises of the flowing creek, its volume the same as Saikawa’s ragged breathing to their ears. Embarrassment, surprise, worry, shame, all ran through her mind as she could do nothing but remain squatted and let her bladder empty. But soon, the pleasure of relieving herself after holding it for so long resonated through her body and overrode those emotions, washing them away like a gentle wave. Her open mouth lifted upwards, and Saikawa closed her eyes as she let out a sigh in bliss, content to let this feeling linger for however long her pee would last. But just a few seconds later, a powerful hissing sound, like air escaping from a delivery truck’s brakes, started up right next to her. Her curiosity proved stronger than her better judgment, and Saikawa slowly opened her eyes at first, only to gasp and snap them all the way up once she saw the noise’s source. A second stream of pee had joined hers, but “stream” was far too light of a word to describe it. “Torrent” sounded a lot more appropriate, for it was double the radius of Saikawa’s trickle, and it shot out much farther, landing more than halfway across the creek’s width. Even from there, Saikawa could see the pooling of yellow spreading in the direction of the creek’s flow, the impact creating a sound not unlike a bath faucet running at full strength. It seemed impossible, thought Saikawa. No way could that ever come from her friend! Yet, as her eyes followed the trail back to its source right next to her, she could no longer deny that this power pee was shooting straight out of Kanna. “Mmmm,” she could hear Kanna’s throat humming, eyes closed while she handled an ocean’s worth of business like it was nothing. Saikawa’s brain filled up with questions while she absent-mindedly stared at this spray that could probably put out a campfire all on its own. How long had it been since Kanna had last peed? Was it even possible for someone to hold that much? Was her friend secretly a dragon or something? “You’re staring at me.” “Eh!?” Snapping back to reality, Saikawa finally realized that Kanna’s eyes were open and looking right at her, while the schoolgirl’s gaze had been directed at the stream blasting from between her legs. “Ahh! Um, I, er, w-was, uh, I mean, ah…” Try as she might, nothing close to a coherent sentence would come out, not that it would have done her any good. She had been caught looking at her friend doing something super private, something involving her privates no less. What could she possibly say to not make this incredibly awkward and shameful? All Saikawa could do now was wait for Kanna to respond, probably calling her a pervert and saying she doesn’t want to be friends anymore. That response did not happen; instead, Kanna’s eyes trailed from Saikawa’s head down her body and ending at a spot just in front of her stream’s source. “I’ll watch yours, too,” said Kanna flatly. If Saikawa thought her face could not get any redder, she was immediately proven wrong. “Whaaaa!?” On top of having to pee in public and witness Kanna’s fire-hose-caliber stream, now Kanna would be intently watching her go? It was too much for the third-grader’s mind and heart, and she soon experienced the human equivalent of a computer blue-screen. Not a single thought went through her head while she continued letting it out, her stream going just as strong as it had started. Time was not something Saikawa could grasp in her shocked state, but at some point, she felt the pee leaving her at a weaker rate, the stream coming closer and closer to the ledge. It was not much longer afterwards that it came to an end, the only thing left being the few drips she needed to wipe up. Yet somehow, Kanna was still going by the time Saikawa finished, though her peeing had diminished as well. It was still an impressive spray for anyone, let alone an elementary school kid, but at least the noises were growing quieter, lowering their risk of someone investigating out of curiosity. It was at least another minute before Kanna’s potty time had ended as well, the super stream gradually losing its arc and reducing to a mere dribble. It was about now when Saikawa’s mental faculties returned to her. She blinked a couple times and looked downwards, finally realizing it was over. Even if it was the most embarrassing pee she ever took, she had avoided an accident, and it was all thanks to Kanna. She was relieved, but a sense of guilt also weighed down on Saikawa now. She had failed in her attempt to find a bathroom for them, and if not for Kanna’s quick thinking, they probably would’ve walked home in soaked undies and socks. As the hostess of this picnic outing, that was just unacceptable. “Here you go, Saikawa.” But before she could further dwell on it, something white and square-shaped entered her vision. Kanna was offering her a napkin from the basket for her to wipe with. “Oh, t-thank you,” said Saikawa, taking the napkins and getting straight to cleaning herself up. Silence followed while the girls made themselves decent again, pulling up their panties and standing back up once they felt clean enough. Tossing the used napkins into the basket, Saikawa grabbed the handle and brought the basket to her side. “Let’s go home,” said Kanna as she turned around. “W-wait, Kanna,” Saikawa replied, holding her hand out. Kanna turned back to face her and asked, “What is it?” Saikawa had to pause for a moment as she looked straight into Kanna’s bright blue eyes. “Um, I…” She threw her head down and shut her eyes. “I’m so sorry!” Kanna tilted her head to the side, not that Saikawa could see. “What for?” she asked. “I… couldn’t find us another bathroom,” said Saikawa, “and we had to do it out in the open instead. I was doing so well with our picnic, and then I ruined it at the last moment.” She didn’t dare look back up to see if Kanna was disappointed at her, she could feel it from here. That was why she wasn’t surprised when Kanna walked over and gently rested a hand on her hand gripping the basket. Wait, what!? Looking back up with her mouth wide open and cheeks turning red, Saikawa saw Kanna’s serene and gentle face right next to her. “It’s okay,” she said, “I had a really fun time today, and I don’t mind having to do that with you.” “R-r-really?” Saikawa managed to stammer. To this, Kanna nodded and moved around until she was standing at Saikawa’s side. Her fingers interlocked between Saikawa’s so that both of them were holding the basket. “We should have another picnic soon, and maybe have some of those raviolis next time.” Saikawa did not catch what Kanna was saying, for her brain had gone into overdrive from Kanna essentially holding hands with her now. Her face burning beet red and heart-rate skyrocketing, Saikawa slapped her free hand to her cheek and let out a long squeal of “Bo-hee-hee-hee-heeeee!” She was wrong again; things definitely got better.
  3. (Warning: Contains underaged wetting desperation. Reader discretion advised) A light wind carrying hundreds of blossom petals blew through the city of Fonsa Myma, making the capital of Uraya look quite festive under the night sky. While there was no actual festival going on, the Mymoma Playhouse was packed with attendees on this night, for a certain musician was performing there. She had only begun her career not long ago, but had already captivated hundreds with her lovely voice and uncanny skill at the Gormotti instrument known as a Torigonda. But there was one problem that this musician suffered from, and with only a little while before her biggest performance yet, that problem was hitting her especially hard. “Now then, finally big night arrive!” declared Tipitapi, the singer’s nopon manager as he stood in the hallway at the side of the theater. “Friend Ursula, ready for concert?” “Mmm…” Ursula, the Blade with the form of a white-haired little girl, kept her head turned away from the group of friends staring at her in concern. Just the act of talking proved difficult with all the figurative butterflies fluttering about inside her. “Ursula?” asked Nia. “Friend okay? Have tummyache?” said Tora. “Mmm, no, my stomach is fine… but, I don’t know if I can do it,” she finally spoke. “It would appear that she has trouble coping with the excessive stress,” commented Dromarch. Ursula did not respond, but it was the truth. For all of her talent, she had always been held back by her shyness. She had yet to fully complete a performance up until now, for her nerves would cause her to freeze up and forget the joys of singing and playing. How her manager had gotten her to perform at such a venue tonight was nothing short of a miracle. “But that terrible! Concert have to be cancelled!?” said a wide-eyed Tora. “It’s okay, there’s still time before the gig,” said Nia, “We can use it to get Ursula to relax.” “Trick of Tora when stressed is to eat favorite food until calm,” said Tora, “Ursula have some Tasty Sausage too?” “I think she’d just get heartburn,” said Rex. “On the other hand, having a snack would form a distraction. It may not be such a bad idea, after all,” said Dromarch. “Right!” nodded Nia, “So we’ll try to feed Ursula her favorite food to get her a bit more relaxed.” “M-My favorite food?” asked Ursula, who had only started paying attention to the conversation again. Would that really help me out? she wondered. “Ah, okay, mmm… I saw some Champ’s Churros out front, I wouldn’t mind trying those… let’s say, ten of them? So Beary can try them, too.” She looked over at her large polar bear companion, who held her up in his arms. Beary was not one for talking, but he smiled at the thought of having something to eat. “Beary eat more than fair share,” said Tora, “But no time for grumble! We buy and come back!” “And until friends return, Teetapz keep waiting audience entertained with gift of gab!” declared Tipitapi. “Just wait right there, Ursula. We’ll have your churros in no time!” said Rex. After Rex’s proclamation, the group dispersed, leaving Ursula and Beary more or less by themselves in the hallway. As soon as they were all out of sight, Ursula let out a sigh and rested a hand just beneath her abdomen. As much as she loved her friends, having so many eyes on her was quite draining, especially at that moment when she had a problem other than her shyness to deal with. She had never told any of her friends, but the anxiety she felt before a performance had a rather embarrassing effect on her. Even if she hadn’t had anything to drink in a while, she always felt the need to visit the little girl’s room whenever the stage nerves hit her. Tonight was certainly no different, with her biggest concert yet hitting her bladder particularly hard. Fidgeting in place while on Beary’s arm, Ursula knew she would have to take care of this before the performance. “Um, Beary?” she asked in a softer voice than normal. Beary turned his head towards her, his comforting smile helping quell her nerves a little. He was little for words, but his gentle presence always made her feel like she could talk to him about any of her problems. Mustering her courage, Ursula leaned up to his ear and put a hand up to block what she had to say from any potential onlookers. “C-can you take me to the little girl’s room?” she whispered. Beary closed his eyes and nodded, not needing to hear anything else. Keeping Ursula atop her spot, he walked in the direction of the general bathrooms. It was a bit embarrassing that Ursula had to be seen heading there, but her personal room did not have a toilet, so it would have to do. But as they rounded the corner to the bathrooms, Ursula’s sheepish smile lowered into a worried frown. Right in front of the door to the ladies’ room was a line of girls, at least half a dozen or more. Not just that, but they all carried concerned expressions, with a couple fidgeting in place. Iona, the granddaughter of the theater’s owner, looked particularly strained, with both hands pressing into her groin while she bounced in place in front of the door. “Oh, dear,” Ursula mumbled at the sight. Would she have enough time to wait in line? She knew she could hold it while in line, but there was no telling how soon her friends would be back. Asking the other ladies if she could go first was not an option; not only would it embarrass her, but she would never dream of getting in their way of relief and possibly even making them wet themselves. While she worried, the ladies’ room door opened, and its occupant stepped out. Iona almost jumped for joy as she waddled in and shut the door behind her. Ursula smiled a bit at this moment; not only did someone avoid an accident, but with one less lady in line, maybe she had the time to- “Ursula?” “Where friend go? We have tasty churros now!” Her smile dropped away just as quickly. That call came from Rex and Tora back at the other corner of the theater. No time to wait, she had to eat and get on stage right away. “Come on, Beary, let’s go,” she spoke while giving the bathrooms one last longing look. Beary turned his head to her and gave a concerned frown in response. “I’ll be okay, I promise,” she said with a smile, “I-It’s a short concert. I can manage until it’s over.” Beary kept his frown, but turned and walked back regardless. With no one looking at her again, Ursula let her worry show on her face once more. She might have said she’d be fine, but that didn’t mean she believed it herself. Making it through a concert was already a tough task, but having to do it while she really needed the potty made it seem more daunting than ever. But as scared as she was, Ursula knew she couldn’t back down now, not after so much time and work put into this performance, and not with the audience already filling the rows. Her only choice was to do her best and hope that everything would work out. The good news was the churros worked quite well in calming her down. Even as she stood inside the theater and watched the audience file in to fill up every last seat, Ursula felt almost no desire to run and hide somewhere. Unfortunately, she still really wanted to run to the nearest bathroom. In fact, her need to go felt even stronger now that her stage fright didn’t have so much of her attention. It did not help that she had both arms wrapped around Beary, so all she could do to keep it at bay was lightly rub her knees together. “Are you okay?” Rex’s voice pulled her focus from her bladder for just a moment. “Y-yes, I’m all right.” “Friend Ursula sure? Tora still see worry on face,” said Tora. “W-Well, I’m still a little nervous,” she replied, “but thanks to all the support from you guys, I’ll be able to give it my all.” Before anyone else could voice their concern, she quickly looked to the stage and said, “Okay, time to get out there!” “Alright, good luck to you, then!” said Rex as she and Beary turned around and headed for the stage. “We’ll be cheering for you from here!” added Nia. As their encouraging words faded into the background, Ursula allowed her smile to fall away and her walk to become stiff and slow. Despite her confident showing mere moments ago, she had to admit the pressure was getting to her, albeit a different pressure than what her friends probably expected. Could she really keep holding on and make it through her performance at the same time? No more time to think, she was already standing behind the curtains, with Beary holding her stringed instrument while she held her bladder. She could hear the crowd going quiet and see the lights dimming from under the curtain. A bit later, and she picked up the pitter-patter of Tipitapi walking onstage and introducing her. Exactly what he had to say, she didn’t know, for her mind stayed focused on her need to go and the impending performance. “And without further ado, Tipitapi proudly presents Ursula’s New Groove!” Ursula had just enough time to put her hands at her sides and bring her smile back before the curtains parted. The spotlights hit her eyes and the applause from the silhouetted crowd filled her ears, already making her little heart flutter. Still, she pushed through it, stepping forward and giving a curtsy to the audience. She then sat down cross-legged, with Beary lowering her Torigonda into her hands before sitting down right behind her, giving her something to lean back on. Right away, she felt her hold lose strength from her legs spreading out, making her groin muscles tighten up as much as they could to make up for it. It only got worse as the weight of her instrument came down onto her lap, pressing into her bladder and making her draw in a sharp breath. The doubts and worries came back, and for a moment, she could not see any possible way this concert could end well. But then she caught several figures in the back seats, recognizing their shadows in a heartbeat. Her friends, the people who had been there for her every step of the way, were watching with hopeful eyes. The warm fur pressing against her back reminded her of the other friend hoping to see her succeed as well. Her heart filled with resolve as she remembered all of these wonderful people and their help in getting her out of her shell. Her fears and bladder would not stop her; she would finish this concert, not just for her friends, but for herself as well. With a smile, Ursula strummed the first note, filling the room with the Torigonda’s distinct Gormotti folk sound. What little noise the audience made quickly died away as she continued, each note weaving together to form a melody. Soon after, she added her voice, delicate yet firm, to create the piece she had rehearsed so many times before, a song to make one reflect on where they had come from and the journey that awaited them still. The further she got into the piece, the more the world seemed to disappear around Ursula. Singing and playing music always resonated with something deep inside her, and even now, with her heart racing and bladder quivering, she wanted nothing more than to keep playing and experience those joyful, rewarding sensations. And play, she did. The parts of the song where her shyness proved too much and made her have to stop playing before were met and passed without a second thought. Before she knew it, she had reached the end of the performance, letting the last note echo throughout the hall, then fade into silence. She opened her eyes to find the audience sitting motionless, only to erupt into a thunderous applause moments later. Despite all her fears, she had succeeded. Ursula could not help but give the widest smile in response, letting the hall know of the excitement brimming inside her little body. As Beary lifted the Torigonda out of her hands, she stood up and took a bow, then a second bow, and a third as the audience cheered her on. With that done, she turned around and stepped behind the curtains as they drew close, feeling like nothing could ever go wrong for her now. “Ooohhh!” But the instant the audience could no longer see her, all those exciting feelings gave way to pain and panic. Ursula closed her legs tight and crammed her hands between them as a painful surge from her bladder pulsed through her body. Any sense of modesty and shyness was cast aside, for she had to do anything and everything she could to not have an accident at that moment. Just as quickly, Beary dropped Ursula’s instrument and huddled around her, his face filled with worry. She looked up at him with her pale cheeks turned pink and eyes shiny with tears ready to fall if the worst should come to pass. “B-Beary,” she whimpered while bouncing on her transparent, bare feet, “I n-need the bathroom right now!” That was all Beary needed to see for a fire to light up within the polar bear like never before. He scooped Ursula into his arms without hesitation, leaving her upright to avoid moving her bladder as much as possible and allowing her to keep holding herself, and ran from the backstage as quickly and carefully as he could manage. Safely tucked in Beary’s arms, Ursula squirmed and moaned with her eyes shut tight, doing whatever she could to keep it all in for just a little bit longer. It might have been a small playhouse, but even the short time it took for Beary to run to the bathroom felt like forever to her. But before they could reach the toilets, Beary came to a sudden stop. Ursula opened her eyes with the intention of asking him why, but she let out another whine as she saw the reason for herself. They had arrived at the bathrooms, but once again, the ladies’ room had a line standing before it, no smaller than from before. Ursula could only look on in despair at the other girls, all of them squirming and shuffling like they were quite in need of the facilities as well. “I… I can’t wait that long! I n-need to go now!” she said, adding another whimper at the end. Unlike when he ran towards the bathroom with determination and focus, Beary simply stood there and looked around with no idea what to do next. He considered letting loose a powerful roar to maybe scare the other girls away, ensuring that they would be next in line. However, even if he was not the polite bear that would never do such a thing, Ursula would certainly rather have an accident than be mean to someone else like that, maybe even making them wet themselves in the process. His next idea was to try running outside and finding an alley or someplace else where Ursula could go without being seen, but that had its own problems. He didn’t know the city’s layout at all, and she would likely be mortified at the idea of going potty in such a place. No, they needed a bathroom, and just about any bathroom would do for her now. That’s when it hit him. The ladies’ room might have had a long line, but the same could not be said for the men’s room down the hall. Nobody stood outside that door, and even if it was occupied, Ursula still had a better chance of making it there than anywhere else. Before Ursula could object, Beary took off straight for the men’s room and grabbed the door handle. Fortune continued to smile on them, for the door opened straight away, revealing a clean, empty bathroom just for her. They rushed inside, with Beary quickly shutting and locking the door behind them. At long last, relief seemed only a few seconds away. Unfortunately, Ursula only had to look at the toilet to see why the men’s room had no line. “Oh… oh no!” Sitting atop the lid to the toilet was a small sign, the words “Out of service” sticking out like an off-key singer in a choir. Even worse, someone had gone to the trouble of taping the lid shut. Whatever was wrong with the toilet, it was clearly not fit for use. Just like that, Ursula’s hope of making it to a toilet had been dashed. She shut her eyes, tears beginning to seep through the lids, and whimpered again. “I… I can’t… it’s gonna c-come out!” Hearing Ursula starting to cry next to him broke Beary’s heart. He might not have been a good reader, but even he knew when a toilet was not supposed to be used. He had to wonder if there really was no way to avoid an accident now that the only place she could have gone potty into was broken. But then his eyes drifted to the other side of the room, and he saw just what she needed: another place for someone to relieve themselves into. There was no time to tell Ursula about it, he could ask for her forgiveness later. Meanwhile, with her eyes closed and brain focused solely on the impending accident, Ursula did not even notice the motions of Beary moving somewhere quickly again. She did, however, pay attention when a paw reached up her dress and grabbed at her undergarments. “Hah!?” she squeaked in surprise as the paw yanked her underwear straight down to her feet and clear off her legs with hardly any effort, the snow-white panties quickly tossed onto the toilet lid. For being such big, bulky paws, they could be quite dextrous. The hands were not done yet, for she was shuffled to where her back was braced against Beary’s chest. Finally, the paws pushed up her dress and lifted her legs up and away, leaving her entire lower half exposed and pointed forward. “Wha-what?” stammered Ursula, her blush growing to bridge the gap between her cheeks. She opened her eyes, ready to ask why Beary would do such a thing, but she immediately got her answer. Right in front of her was a urinal, the thing boys could tinkle into, and Beary had aimed her right at its center. “W-wait, I…” she tried to speak, maybe say something to convince Beary not to make her do this. Unfortunately, with her underwear off and legs spread when she was already seconds from bursting, there was not a thing she could say or do to stop what would happen next. Ursula let out one last gasp as it finally began: a robust, pale, steady stream pushed out of her and through the air, only breaking up just before striking within the urinal’s walls with a splattering sound. It ran down the porcelain in smooth rivulets into the waters below, adding a tinkling noise to her piddling performance. It was not a perfect stream, in fact a little of it dribbled straight down and onto the floor, but she was peeing into a urinal almost as well as any boy. That did not mean she was happy about it, however. Never had she answered nature’s call in such an embarrassing way before. If someone had come in here and seen this, she would never want to show her face again. That Beary was holding onto her while she tinkled was bad enough, even if his head was turned away from it all. They may have been inseparable, but she always had her privacy for this up until now. She didn’t know if she could ever look him in the eyes after this. And yet, as Ursula watched her pee leaving her with burning-red cheeks, a feeling other than embarrassment began to bloom within her, starting from her groin and growing to the rest of her body. It was the warm, soothing feeling of relief, of finally letting out something that had built up inside her before she exploded. In a way, it was strangely similar to how she would feel when performing in front of others. Those good feelings continued to grow within her, overpowering her humiliation with pure bliss. She had succeeded, she realized, not just in making it to the bathroom, but in her concert as well. Despite her fears, everything had worked out, and she was free to enjoy the happiness she had worked so hard to achieve. That’s just what she did. Leaning her head back and closing her eyes, Ursula breathed a long sigh with a smile, fully relaxing into her potty time. Her stream picked up a little in response, turning into the most robust spray she had ever released, and filling the bathroom with a symphony of splashes and splatters. For such a little body, she continued to go at this pace for a long time, more so than any other tinkle she had ever taken and likely would take again. Her piddle came to an end almost as quickly as it started. The spray dropped into a small trickle, landing squarely into the yellowed water at the urinal’s bottom to create a deeper tinkling sound. She felt Beary leaning her into the urinal as the stream grew weaker from there, letting her still hit the urinal until she had nothing more to give than a few drips falling straight down. “Mmm…” Ursula hummed at the end, still carrying her smile of soft, genuine relief. Opening her eyes, she saw how close she was to the urinal and was reminded of how silly the two of them probably looked. “Um, you can put me down now, Beary. I’m done.” Beary opened his eyes and complied, setting her down and away from the small puddle she had created. The bathroom fell silent, save for Beary flushing the urinal, as Ursula stood with her hands behind her back and looking down at her feet. “Um, I…” she started to speak in a half-whisper, “I don’t know h-how I could ever thank you for helping me.” Beary started to shake his head, but stopped as she continued speaking. “I don’t just mean... this.” She motioned towards the urinal. “You’re always there for me, Beary. You, and all my friends, too. W-when I think about all of you, I can do all these things I never thought I’d be able to.” As she spoke, Ursula’s head lifted up until she met Beary’s eyes, showing her smile. “It’s because of all of you that I want to keep doing my best. I’ll make as many people happy with my singing and healing as I can.” Her gaze drifted away for a moment. “And, um, I’ll speak up sooner when I need the bathroom, I promise.” The silence returned for a few seconds until Ursula, feeling too bold to resist, stepped forward and wrapped her arms around Beary’s stomach, burying her head into his belly. The bear rested his paws on her back, returning the hug in earnest. “I’m so glad to have you with me,” she whispered, “You, and all my friends.” Ursula wanted to stay surrounded in Beary’s comforting warmth forever. Unfortunately, the happy moment ended with a gasp as she felt a different warmth running down her leg, reminding her of what she still needed to do, and how underdressed she still was. She pulled out of the hug and looked back to Beary. “Mmm, I still need to clean myself up,” she spoke, glancing over to the small puddle on the floor. “And that, too.” Nothing more needed to be said as the two went about cleaning up after her potty time. While Beary handled the puddle, Ursula sat on the toilet and tended to herself with the nearby paper. Once that was all taken care of, they disposed of the paper in the waste bin, then Beary lifted her to the sink while she washed her hands. With clean hands, clean legs, and her underwear back where it belonged, Ursula let Beary lift her onto his shoulder. They exchanged looks one last time and nodded together before setting off back to their friends. They were undoubtedly wondering where she had run off to after the show, and she didn’t like to make them worry about her like that. They would also bombard her with congratulations and attention, something that she wasn’t too keen on after her little incident. Still, they deserved to see her after all that they helped her with, and she deserved to hear how well she did, too. She would gladly bear a bit of embarrassment for the Drivers that she was honored to call friends.
  4. “Closer…” The mouth slowly leaned in, opening up to reveal the sharp fangs underneath. “Just a little closer now…” The mouth was so close, she could almost feel the breath flowing in and out of the nose above. “Okay, now bite!” As instructed, the mouth closed around the fork and pulled away, taking the food atop it with her. “So, what do you think?” A few chews later, and Kanna’s face lit up with color and wonder, her closed, blue eyes opening wide. “It’s so moist and sweet. I really like it,” she said. Though her tone was flat and mouth still in a frown, there was no lie in her words. “Surprise! It’s chocolate cake,” said Riko Saikawa, handing Kanna the plate. “Georgie made it special for us today.” “Wow. Tell her I said thank you,” said Kanna before taking another bite. “You can tell her yourself when we head back home.” Saikawa reached into the basket and pulled out her own cake plate. “Oh, and speaking of Georgie, you should try some of her new dishes. She’s learned how to make this food called ravioli.” Kanna swallowed the next bite of cake and asked, “What’s that?” “It’s a dish they make in Italy. It’s like a soft noodle cover you can put all kinds of meat and cheeses inside. You can also toast it and dip it in sauces to make it extra yummy!” “Oh, it sounds really good. I should ask Tohru if she could try making some ra… rovi… rali...” Saikawa giggled a little to herself. Kanna was strangely cute with how she wrestled with a new word. “Rah-vee-oh-lee,” she enunciated. “Ravioli, ravioli.” Kanna swayed back and forth as she got used to saying it. “Hee hee, there you go! Ravioli, ravioli!” cheered Saikawa. A picnic with her best friend, Kanna Kobayashi; Saikawa could not think of any better way to spend her weekend afternoon. Just the two of them enjoying good food and each other’s company at the scenic park, the sunlight reflecting off her forehead as if it was made of silver. Really, things couldn’t get any better than they were now. “Saikawa, you got some chocolate on your cheek.” “Hmm?” Saikawa put her fork down. Now that Kanna had pointed out, she could feel the sweet, sticky dessert a little outside her mouth. “Oops! I’ll just wipe that off-” No sooner did she get the words out did Kanna close the distance between them and drag her tongue across Saikawa’s cheek. The chocolate was licked off in one go, leaving a warm and wet feeling that set her heart-rate skyrocketing and face lighting up beet red. “I got it for you,” said Kanna. Instantly, Saikawa turned away and slapped her hands to her head. “Bo-hee-hee-heeee!” she squealed, her pupils taking the shape of a heart for a while. She was wrong; things definitely got better. She didn’t know how long she spent squeeing, but by the time Saikawa came down, Kanna had finished her cake and was now looking at the sun. “What time is it?” she asked. “The time? Lemme check.” Saikawa pulled out her phone. “It’s about three o’clock.” “Oh.” Kanna looked down a little bit. “I need to get home soon. Kobayashi wants me to have enough time to get my homework done.” “Aww.” Saikawa started feeling down herself. They had been having so much fun together. Where did all that time go? Still, she knew their fun day had to come to an end eventually. At least it was a good time while it lasted. “I’m sorry, Saikawa,” said Kanna, her tone matching the emotion for once. Saikawa put on a smile and looked at Kanna again. “It’s okay, I still have to do my homework, too.” She put her plate in the basket and stood up. “Alright, let’s clean up here and get you back home!” she said, raising a fist in earnest. Kanna merely nodded and stood up, and they were soon packing up their food and blanket. Holding the basket in her hand, Saikawa took a step forward and declared, “Now let's go ho-uh!?” She stopped in her tracks in an instant, becoming very aware of something she had been unconsciously ignoring all this time. Saikawa needed to use the little girl’s room, and soon. The last time she had used the bathroom was before Kanna came by to go to the picnic. That was plenty of time for her bladder to fill up again, especially with Georgie’s homemade tea being particularly delicious that day. Saikawa rubbed her legs together a bit while frowning in worry. She had hoped something like this would not have happened, but planned for it anyway like the good host she was. She knew exactly where the park’s restrooms were and that they were kept clean almost all the time. Paying them a quick visit would be a no-brainer, at least at any other time. But that still left one problem. In all the time she spent with Kanna, Saikawa had never let her friend know when she needed to pee. Even when they would spend the night together, she would always make the excuse of going to talk to someone or grab something to drink, then use the bathroom without Kanna ever being the wiser. The thought of actually telling her was just… embarrassing. Did she really have it in her to confide something like that to her best friend, she wondered. “Um, Saikawa?” Hearing Kanna say her name always took her out of whatever she was thinking. At once, Saikawa turned around and asked “Yes, Kanna?” She did not need an answer to see what the problem was. The way Kanna shifted her weight from one leg to the other along with a hand placed just below her belly told her everything. “Do you know where I can find a toilet?” asked Kanna. Saikawa’s brain activity flatlined for a moment. Kanna, her best friend and person she loved more than her own family, just confided to her that she needed the bathroom? This was entirely out of the blue; she had no time to mentally prepare for that barrier to suddenly be broken. Had their relationship evolved that rapidly? But then she realized how fortunate she was for Kanna to ask for a bathroom. This gave her the perfect reason to visit the restrooms now. She would just have to wait until Kanna was done, then say she wanted to go in and wash her hands, and Kanna would never know of her plight. “Of course!” Saikawa finally replied, raising her hand. “I know exactly where the bathrooms are here. I’ll get you there in no time at all!” Kanna perked up just a tiny bit at the news. “Oh thank you, Saikawa.” “You don’t have to thank me. It’s only my duty as host of this picnic!” she put her free hand to her chest in a pose of confidence as she turned around. “Now follow me, Kanna. To the toilets!” “Out of order!?” The basket hit the ground as Saikawa slapped the sides of her head in her hands. The doorway into the girls’ half of the park’s only restrooms was blocked with a sign reading the worst three words she could have seen right now. Her cleverly-improvised pee plan had been flushed straight down the toilet. “What’s wrong?” asked Kanna as she walked up. “Are they broken?” Turning around in a flash, Saikawa lowered her head to the ground. “I-I’m sorry, Kanna! I had no idea they would be like this today. Please forgive me!” Though she couldn’t see it, Kanna’s expression remained unchanged as always. Her friend merely glanced over and lifted a finger. “The boy’s room is still open. Maybe we could-” “No!” Saikawa blurted out, flailing her arms every which way. “W-we can’t go in there! I-if a b-boy saw us, it’d be super-embarrassing, and we c-couldn’t show our faces in school anymore, and we’d probably go to jail, and, and…!” “Never mind.” Kanna lowered her head like a puppy that got denied its treats. “D-don’t worry,” Saikawa quickly responded, “We’ll just walk home a little faster. I’ll find you a bathroom before it’s too late, I promise!” For both me and you! As Saikawa had hoped, Kanna lifted her head up and nodded. Seeing Kanna look down weighed on her more than any amount of urine ever could. The fact that she could easily sympathize with how her classmate was feeling right now did not make that easier. She gripped the basket with a renewed sense of determination. No way was she going to let either of them wet themselves, not on her watch. Aah, I’m gonna wet myself! How far from home were they now? Saikawa guessed that they had to be halfway to their house by now. Unfortunately, her house may as well be on the other side of the city, her chances of getting there in dry undies were just as bad. The smart choice then was to find a public bathroom on the way there, or a thick grove of bushes at the very least. Unfortunately, neither of those were an option, either; this was a residential area, where shops and parks were few and far between, and even if she were desperate enough to squat behind something, she couldn’t see anything nearby that would give them enough privacy to be reasonable. The other problem was how obvious her need was becoming. Though she held the basket in front of her, Kanna walked behind her, and there was nothing she could do to hide the stiffness in her walking. Their speed had slowed down as well, as she needed be careful with her steps to keep from leaking anything out. “Eep!” But even that was not enough to completely hold it back. A wave of pain hit Saikawa just then, forcing her to come to a complete stop. Her free hand burrowed between her legs, where she could feel the first drops of her tinkle leaking into her underwear. Fortunately, those drops were the only thing that escaped for now, but they had confirmed her worst fears: making it back home before the dam broke was just not possible. “Saikawa?” At a much slower speed than normal, Saikawa turned around to confront Kanna. Though she still fidgeted, Kanna’s gaze remained fixed on her. “Are you okay?” She asked. “Um…” Any other time, it would have been easy for her to smile and say nothing was wrong. However, the very real possibility of having an accident in front of her best friend was too much for her to put on a brace face. “Do you… need the toilet, too?” And there it was, her desperation and shame finally exposed. She had let her friend down and failed to find them a suitable bathroom. Saikawa almost felt like crying as she moved her head up and down, too mortified to form any words. But rather than express disappointment, Kanna furrowed her brow, her eyes filling with determination. She ran up to Saikawa and grabbed the basket, not taking it from her, but tugging on it as if to pull her friend somewhere. “Quick, this way!” said Kanna. With no other choice, Saikawa let her friend take her down another road while her free hand firmly remained on her groin. For a moment, she felt a little hopeful that Kanna knew just where to find a toilet for them. However, having grown up in this neighborhood, she knew there were no bathrooms in this direction. The only thing of note coming up was… Oh no! Saikawa heard it before she saw it; the local creek that ran through this part of town, at least ten feet wide with a large, sturdy bridge crossing over it. Hundreds of gallons of water flowed past, creating all kinds of noises that Saikawa could not stand to hear right now. At this rate, she doubt she could get out of earshot again before springing another leak, one she might not be able to stop. “K-Kanna, where are we going?” Saikawa asked. “I know somewhere we can go near here,” Kanna replied. “But w-where is that?” “Quick, under here!” Kanna didn’t say anything else, instead guiding them around the bridge’s side. A walkway under the bridge came into view, tucked away so that no one could see it unless they went particularly out of their way. Saikawa may have only been in the third grade, but she was smart enough to know there couldn’t possibly be a bathroom down that way. That meant that either Kanna was leading them the wrong way, which she doubted, or this place was going to be their hiding spot while they… “W-wait, Kanna!” Saikawa let go of the basket, but not of her crotch. “We can’t do that!” Kanna turned to her with a raised eyebrow. “Why not? Tohru and I did it here when we couldn’t find a bathroom one time.” “B-because…” Several reasons rested on Saikawa’s tongue: It was indecent, they could get caught, they might still have a chance at finding another restroom, and most of all, they would have to do it together with nothing to hide the sights or sounds. However, not a single one of them found their way out, for another jolt hit her just then, and a second dribble of piddle renewed the gross warmth in her underwear. “Aah, nevermind! I’ll do it here!” declared Saikawa while she danced in place with both hands shoved between her legs. No other words were said as the girls made their way beneath the bridge. Wasting no time, Saikawa waddled in front of the safety rail, snaking both hands under her skirt and pulling down her panties, a solid white color save for the bit of yellow at the crotch. She squatted down in a way to ensure her pee would come out forward and pass over the ledge so as to leave as little trace of their crime as possible. Her pee didn’t come out straight away; there was still that pesky barrier of mentally accepting that she was gonna go in such a place. Slowing down her breathing, Saikawa could feel the subtle sensations that it would be happening soon. Just then, she also felt bare skin come into contact with her leg, diverting her attention to the side. “Wha!?” squatting right next to her was none other than Kanna, her pink panties pulled up to her knees. All this space under the bridge, and she had elected to go right alongside Saikawa, not unlike a boy using the urinal right next to another boy. Saikawa wouldn’t be able to hide a single thing about her potty time, and that was a little too much for her to bear. Maybe I could move over before-EEP! It all happened so fast. One second, Saikawa was trying to scoot away, and the next, her piddle was pushing out of her, a healthy light-yellow stream coming out horizontally and falling past the walkway’s edge, breaking into scattered drops by the time it reached the water. The unmistakable sound of tinkling joined the many noises of the flowing creek, its volume the same as Saikawa’s ragged breathing to their ears. Embarrassment, surprise, worry, shame, all ran through her mind as she could do nothing but remain squatted and let her bladder empty. But soon, the pleasure of relieving herself after holding it for so long resonated through her body and overrode those emotions, washing them away like a gentle wave. Her open mouth lifted upwards, and Saikawa closed her eyes as she let out a sigh in bliss, content to let this feeling linger for however long her pee would last. But just a few seconds later, a powerful hissing sound, like air escaping from a delivery truck’s brakes, started up right next to her. Her curiosity proved stronger than her better judgment, and Saikawa slowly opened her eyes at first, only to gasp and snap them all the way up once she saw the noise’s source. A second stream of pee had joined hers, but “stream” was far too light of a word to describe it. “Torrent” sounded a lot more appropriate, for it was double the radius of Saikawa’s trickle, and it shot out much farther, landing more than halfway across the creek’s width. Even from there, Saikawa could see the pooling of yellow spreading in the direction of the creek’s flow, the impact creating a sound not unlike a bath faucet running at full strength. It seemed impossible, thought Saikawa. No way could that ever come from her friend! Yet, as her eyes followed the trail back to its source right next to her, she could no longer deny that this power pee was shooting straight out of Kanna. “Mmmm,” she could hear Kanna’s throat humming, eyes closed while she handled an ocean’s worth of business like it was nothing. Saikawa’s brain filled up with questions while she absent-mindedly stared at this spray that could probably put out a campfire all on its own. How long had it been since Kanna had last peed? Was it even possible for someone to hold that much? Was her friend secretly a dragon or something? “You’re staring at me.” “Eh!?” Snapping back to reality, Saikawa finally realized that Kanna’s eyes were open and looking right at her, while the schoolgirl’s gaze had been directed at the stream blasting from between her legs. “Ahh! Um, I, er, w-was, uh, I mean, ah…” Try as she might, nothing close to a coherent sentence would come out, not that it would have done her any good. She had been caught looking at her friend doing something super private, something involving her privates no less. What could she possibly say to not make this incredibly awkward and shameful? All Saikawa could do now was wait for Kanna to respond, probably calling her a pervert and saying she doesn’t want to be friends anymore. That response did not happen; instead, Kanna’s eyes trailed from Saikawa’s head down her body and ending at a spot just in front of her stream’s source. “I’ll watch yours, too,” said Kanna flatly. If Saikawa thought her face could not get any redder, she was immediately proven wrong. “Whaaaa!?” On top of having to pee in public and witness Kanna’s fire-hose-caliber stream, now Kanna would be intently watching her go? It was too much for the third-grader’s mind and heart, and she soon experienced the human equivalent of a computer blue-screen. Not a single thought went through her head while she continued letting it out, her stream going just as strong as it had started. Time was not something Saikawa could grasp in her shocked state, but at some point, she felt the pee leaving her at a weaker rate, the stream coming closer and closer to the ledge. It was not much longer afterwards that it came to an end, the only thing left being the few drips she needed to wipe up. Yet somehow, Kanna was still going by the time Saikawa finished, though her peeing had diminished as well. It was still an impressive spray for anyone, let alone an elementary school kid, but at least the noises were growing quieter, lowering their risk of someone investigating out of curiosity. It was at least another minute before Kanna’s potty time had ended as well, the super stream gradually losing its arc and reducing to a mere dribble. It was about now when Saikawa’s mental faculties returned to her. She blinked a couple times and looked downwards, finally realizing it was over. Even if it was the most embarrassing pee she ever took, she had avoided an accident, and it was all thanks to Kanna. She was relieved, but a sense of guilt also weighed down on Saikawa now. She had failed in her attempt to find a bathroom for them, and if not for Kanna’s quick thinking, they probably would’ve walked home in soaked undies and socks. As the hostess of this picnic outing, that was just unacceptable. “Here you go, Saikawa.” But before she could further dwell on it, something white and square-shaped entered her vision. Kanna was offering her a napkin from the basket for her to wipe with. “Oh, t-thank you,” said Saikawa, taking the napkins and getting straight to cleaning herself up. Silence followed while the girls made themselves decent again, pulling up their panties and standing back up once they felt clean enough. Tossing the used napkins into the basket, Saikawa grabbed the handle and brought the basket to her side. “Let’s go home,” said Kanna as she turned around. “W-wait, Kanna,” Saikawa replied, holding her hand out. Kanna turned back to face her and asked, “What is it?” Saikawa had to pause for a moment as she looked straight into Kanna’s bright blue eyes. “Um, I…” She threw her head down and shut her eyes. “I’m so sorry!” Kanna tilted her head to the side, not that Saikawa could see. “What for?” she asked. “I… couldn’t find us another bathroom,” said Saikawa, “and we had to do it out in the open instead. I was doing so well with our picnic, and then I ruined it at the last moment.” She didn’t dare look back up to see if Kanna was disappointed at her, she could feel it from here. That was why she wasn’t surprised when Kanna walked over and gently rested a hand on her hand gripping the basket. Wait, what!? Looking back up with her mouth wide open and cheeks turning red, Saikawa saw Kanna’s serene and gentle face right next to her. “It’s okay,” she said, “I had a really fun time today, and I don’t mind having to do that with you.” “R-r-really?” Saikawa managed to stammer. To this, Kanna nodded and moved around until she was standing at Saikawa’s side. Her fingers interlocked between Saikawa’s so that both of them were holding the basket. “We should have another picnic soon, and maybe have some of those raviolis next time.” Saikawa did not catch what Kanna was saying, for her brain had gone into overdrive from Kanna essentially holding hands with her now. Her face burning beet red and heart-rate skyrocketing, Saikawa slapped her free hand to her cheek and let out a long squeal of “Bo-hee-hee-hee-heeeee!” She was wrong again; things definitely got better.
  5. (Note: Contains underaged wetting desperation… probably. Also contains my interpretation of their off-stage personalities since that’s never shown in the official game.) Inkopolis Square, the most happening part of the city, was buzzing with activity today. Inklings, the squid and kid hybrids that made up much of the city’s population, bustled about in numbers greater than usual, and for good reason. Today was the day of the Splatfest, the city’s most popular event, where inklings would pick sides and compete in turf wars to win prizes and bragging rights for their team. But first, they would need to know what these sides were, and they would soon get their answer. The big screen hanging on the Deca Tower flicked on, and a snazzy logo soon gave way to two hosts in front of a large ground floor window and another TV screen. “Y’all know what time it is!” said Pearl the inkling, who lounged in a comfy chair. “It’s Off the Hook, coming at you live from Inkopolis Square!” said Marina the octoling, standing behind a DJ turntable. “I hope none of you forgot what day it is today!” Marina giggled. “How could anyone forget? It’s Splatfest Day at last!” “Right on! Speaking of forgetting, how about we remind our viewers what debate tonight’s Splatfest is gonna decide?” “Good idea! Tonight’s Splatfest is all about…” Marina scratched the turntable in time to the music. The TV behind them then switched to two drawings, one of a coffee pot on the left, and the other of a fancy cup with the string of a tea bag coming out on the right. “It’s the clash of caffeinated concoctions!” said Pearl, “Are you a fan of the morning joe?” “Or is a cup of tea more your speed?” “I still don’t get how you can enjoy that junk.” Pearl pointed at her co-host. “Tea is such a boring drink. Coffee is better in every way!” “No way! Coffee is gross,” said a pouting Marina. “No matter what you add to it, it always tastes like boiled dirt. But tea is so smooth and comforting, I could drink it all day!” “Isn’t boiled dirt basically what tea is? Also, you can’t beat coffee for your daily caffeine fix. That’s why they call it the best part of waking up!” “But then it makes you crash in the middle of the day,” said Marina, “And aren’t you a little young to be drinking that stuff anyway?” Pearl crossed her arms behind her head. “Pfft, what makes you say that?” “Well, it’s just that coffee stunts your growth when you’re young, and I don’t think you need that stunted more than it already is.” “O-Oh yeah!?” Pearl stammered, shaking her head like a toddler throwing a tantrum. “Well, aren’t you a little young to be wearing an outfit like that?” “W-what’s my outfit have anything to do with this?” Marina put a hand on her top, which was little more than a partially-unzipped leather bra. “I’m just looking out for you. Wouldn’t want you to spill a hot cup of tea and get third-degree burns all over.” “I am more than capable of holding a cup, thank you very much!” Pearl turned back to the camera. “Whatever, we’ll let the viewers decide the better beverage.” Marina returned to her regular meek smile. “Right, remember to go to the booth and sign up for your team to receive your special Splatfest t-shirt.” “And don’t worry, fans of the beans.” Pearl threw her arms up in celebration. “As a special for tonight, we’ll have free coffee available to help you get your splat on all night!” Marina put her hands together. “Same goes to supporters of Team Tea. There’ll be more flavors and varieties than you could shake an inkbrush at!” “But before we get to enjoy all that, let’s get everyone up to date on the current rotation.” Marina nodded. “Yup, time to check out the available stages for ranked, unranked, and league play!” And so, the rest of the show went along normally, with Pearl breaking down each stage and Marina leaving a chirpy but snarky remark as dictated by the teleprompter. Before long, they were already at the closing segment. “And that’s all the time we’ve got!” said Pearl, hopping out of her seat while Marina moved the turntable aside. “Until next time…” “Don’t get cooked, stay off the hook!” they both declared as they smiled and struck a pose together. A few seconds passed before the red light on the camera turned off. “Alright girls, good work this morning!” said their manager from his seat. “Go ahead and take a few minutes to yourselves, then we’ll start prepping for the Splatfest.” “Thank you, everybody!” said Marina while the camera crew cleared out. Pearl merely shot them a smile and a “rock on” gesture. As soon as they were alone in the room, their only witnesses the inklings and jellyfish looking in from outside, the girls sat down at a nearby table. Pearl poured herself a cup of coffee from a fresh pot while Marina grabbed a glass of iced tea. “Big night ahead of us,” started Pearl, “This might be our only chance to kick back until tomorrow. You excited?” “Of course! Splatfests always get my ink pumping like nothing else.” Marina’s cheerful grin lowered to a sheepish smile. “By the way, I know I say this every time, but I hope I wasn’t too mean with some of my lines. Sometimes, I think the teleprompter is trying to make me sound like a… you know.” “Nah, it’s cool.” Pearl waved it off with a hand. “I couldn’t make it this far in the business if I didn’t know how to take some ribbing.” Marina stared at her glass for a moment. “I mean, it’s just that you’re the first and best friend I’ve had since I came to Inkopolis, and I don’t want you to feel like I’m being ungrateful.” Pearl chuckled. “You kidding? I don’t think there’s anything you could do to make me not wanna be your friend.” “W-wait, you really mean that?” said Marina, a hint of pink appearing on her cheeks. “For realsies, Marina. You can chillax on that front, okay? Now how about we talk about some of the fashion disasters competing today? I saw one kid wearing a paintball mask, a tank top, and get this, socks with sandals!” Pearl busted out laughing. “It’s like, does that gear have good stats, or did he forget to do his laundry?” “No way!” said Marina, finding herself giggling as well. She had to admit, Pearl always knew how to cheer her up and put her worries at ease. She took another sip of tea and listened to Pearl go on about fashion-blind inklings and whatnot in contentment. Tonight’s Splatfest was gonna be great; she couldn’t think of anything that could possibly spoil it. Ohh, I drank too much tea. Night had come, and the Splatfest was in full swing. As always, Marina enjoyed a great view of the festivities from the stage atop the Deca Tower lobby. Inklings, jellyfish, and other creatures danced and cheered underneath bright neon lights while fireworks lit up the sky. Pearl danced and rapped in front of her, lost in her own tune, while the octoling worked the turntables to make the freshest beats in all of Inkopolis. This would all normally bring Marina nothing but pleasant feelings and memories, the kind that make her feel tingly all over for days afterwards. Right now, however, all she could think about was the large quantity of tea she had drunk over the course of the day. As much as she liked tea, she had forgotten about its pesky diuretic properties in lieu of focusing on the Splatfest. As such, even though she had made sure to use the bathroom before going on stage, her bladder was already demanding to be emptied a mere couple hours later. Marina quietly thanked the fact that the current song was more focused on Pearl than her. With most of the attention on her friend, she could squeeze her legs and bounce in place to ease the strain, if only just a little. Still, she doubted she could last much longer at her current pace, especially if they played any tunes that required her to do some dancing. Speaking of, Marina had kept a close eye on Pearl as a way to distract herself from the constant pressure, and she had noticed something off about her friend. Sure, she was dancing and rapping to keep the crowd energized, but her movements seemed a little stiffer than normal, and her voice had hints of being forced. Don’t tell me she needs to pee, too? Marina wondered. She couldn’t think of any other explanation, as Pearl didn’t seem ill before the show started. Then again, all that coffee may just be making her too jittery to perform at her best. She would have to check up on her as soon as they could get off the stage. And as luck would have it, a few seconds after Pearl landed the big finish for the tune, the girls heard their manager speaking through their earpieces. “Alright ladies, there’s another televised match comin’ up. Come on down and take a few minutes to yourself.” Nodding together, Pearl waved to the audience and yelled “Okay, kids and squids! We’ll be back in a few, so keep this party going until then!” Meanwhile, Marina put the turntables on standby and shot one last smile to the audience before they departed. The moment they were offstage and out of view, Pearl dropped her grin. “Ugh, I was starting to think we'd never get a break tonight.” “Me too!” Marina glanced at her friend. “Um, are you feeling alright?” “Sure, why wouldn’t I be?” asked Pearl, raising an eyebrow. “Well, you seemed a little... stiff out there.” “What do you mean ‘stiff’? I'm as fresh as ever!” Pearl raised her arms in a pose. A moment passed while the two stared at each other, but then Pearl suddenly gasped and brought her arms down and her legs together. “That doesn’t look very fresh to me,” said Marina. “Okay, so I gotta whiz pretty bad,” replied a fidgeting Pearl, “I don’t know how I made it through those last couple tunes.” Her eyes lowered into a glare. “If you’re gonna snark about it, can you make it quick?” “No no, I wasn’t gonna do that!” Marina waved her hands. “Actually, I really gotta go, too.” “Wait, seriously?” Marina nodded and put her hands to her groin. “All that tea went through me like a shot from a charger. I even went before we started and everything.” “Then why are we standing here complaining about it?” Pearl turned in the direction of the studio and took off. “Last one to the bathroom is a rotten salmonid egg!” “Hey, no fair!” the octoling yelled back while she ran after her. In truth, she wasn’t too happy about the impromptu race as it would tire her out, but at least this way, it would get her to the toilets that much quicker. She allowed herself to smile knowing that relief was only a few moments away. “What do you mean the toilets are broken!?” Pearl glared and tapped her foot at the jellyfish repairman standing next to the restrooms, the door closed and a big “Do not enter” sign in front of it. “Bluh, apology for the inconveniencing,” said Jelonzo, “Pipe has busting all over floor. Entire plumbing being shut down in order to make the fixing. Please to understand.” “You should understand there’s gonna be a lot more liquid on the floor if you don’t let us in there!” Pearl’s brow furrowed so much, Marina worried that it would be permanently stuck that way. “Very not advised, miss kid-squid,” said Jelonzo, putting up two of his tentacles. “Commode is having no water to flush. Also bad smell, I am told. Am very happy jellyfish not have nose right now.” “Urgh, you have to be squidding me! I just used them before the Splatfest!” Seeing that this was going nowhere fast, Marina put her hand on Pearl’s shoulder, leaving the other one near her groin. “Hey, forget about it. Let’s just go use the porta-potties outside. I know they always set some up for Splatfests near the square.” Pearl turned to her while still frowning. “But we’re super-popular celebrities, Marina. The instant we go outside, we’ll get stampeded with autographs and selfie requests. Not that I mind that normally, but we’d never get close to the toilets.” “I know, but we don’t have any other choice.” Marina rested a finger on her chin. “If only there was a way to hide while we waited in line.” Pearl wiggled her hips side to side. “Well, we better come up with something fast. I’d rather we didn’t have to make a wardrobe change in the middle of a concert.” “Wait, that’s it!” Marina exclaimed, her eyes lit up. “What is it?” asked Pearl. “Please don’t suggest we actually wet ourselves and change clothes.” “No, our wardrobe department! They have all kinds of costumes. There’s gotta be something we can disguise ourselves with in there.” Pearl gasped in realization. “Holy carp, you’re right! Why didn’t I think of that?” “The staff might still be in there organizing for the next show,” said Marina, turning in the direction of the department. “Come on, before we have to get back on stage!” “Don’t have to tell me twice,” said Pearl as they ran off, leaving Jelonzo alone in the hallway. He rubbed the back of his head and sighed. “I wondering if Jelfonzo maybe having room for other fish of jelly at shop.” “How’s the coast?” asked Pearl. Marina glanced around the corner of the square. Inklings continued to party and dance about to the music despite the stars not currently performing. “It’s busy, but everyone’s distracted. I think if we keep our heads down, we can reach the toilets,” she replied. “Then let’s move! My ink tank is ready to blow.” As quickly and inconspicuously as they could, the duo walked into the square, revealing their “disguises,” as they could generously be called. Marina had put on sunglasses and a bandanna around her mouth, while Pearl hid her face behind a paintball mask. Aside from this, their outfits were completely unchanged, partly because they didn’t have time to change into and out of full disguises and still get back on stage, but mostly because they didn’t want to hassle with them inside the porta-potties. Even more suspicious was the stiff way they walked, the urge to pee having grown too strong to let them walk normally. Instead, their upper legs rubbed together and at least one hand remained on their groin at all times. But whether nobody looked in their direction or their disguises actually worked, they soon crossed the entire square without drawing any attention. Despite their bladders weighing them down, both girls allowed themselves to smile from their success. “Wait, that actually worked? Noice!” said Pearl while they walked. “I told you we’d be fine,” said Marina. “And look, the bathrooms are just around this corner.” She pointed at a sign set up by the committee with an arrow and the restroom symbols. Pearl immediately broke into a jog upon hearing this, rounding the corner. “Oh man, I can't wait to get in there, sit on that throne, and… what the shell!?” “What’s wrong?” Marina quickly caught up to her, but she didn't have to finish turning the corner to see the problem. “Oh no…” Lines. Long ones, at least fifteen inklings if not more in front of every toilet. Worse still, many of them, boys and girls alike, had varying combinations of crossed legs, hands on their groins, slight forward bend, and hopping in place. It seemed that the singers were not the only ones who had been affected by all the coffee and tea, and the committee in charge of preparing the square did not anticipate this. “W-what are we supposed to do now?” asked Pearl. “I… don’t know,” was all Marina could say. What could they do? These were the only open bathrooms she knew were nearby, but there was no way they would have enough time or strength to stand in line for that long. With how desperate everyone else looked, she doubted they could use their celebrity status to cut in line, not to mention all the other problems attempting that could make. For the first time that night, Marina found herself at a complete loss of ideas. As she wondered while shaking her hips, both singers soon took notice of one of the girls standing in line, whose fidgeting had suddenly grown more frantic. She bounced from one foot to the other, both hands firmly pressed into her shorts while frantically looking around in panic. Then, just as quickly, she stood completely still, then slowly fell onto her knees and bottom. A puddle pooled around her and tears ran down her cheeks while a boy standing behind her put his hand on her shoulder and tried saying comforting words to her. Perhaps out of a subconscious sympathy or from added visual stimuli, the sight of someone letting go sent a signal to the duo’s bladders, and they soon felt a warm dribble hit their underwear. “Eep!” they both squeaked, instantly joining the rest of the crowd in their collective potty dance. Whatever speed their minds were racing at before doubled in a heartbeat. “Aah, I can’t take this anymore!” declared Pearl. She turned and ran off down a side street, hands firmly on her groin. “Pearl, wait up!” Marina yelled as she gave chase, their disguises flying off in the rush. The chase went on for a couple minutes, taking them through several winding streets and side roads. Despite the pounding pain from her bladder and the fatigue of running, Marina refused to let her friend out of sight. Her need to pee may have been powerful, but her concern for Pearl’s well-being was just a little stronger. “Where are you going!?” she yelled out as they turned onto yet another empty alley. “I-I don't know, somewhere!” replied Pearl, whose run had deteriorated into a half-jog, half-waddle. “Th-there's gotta be an open bathroom, or a bush, or a dumpster or, or-!” At that moment, Pearl gasped and her talking and running came to a dead stop, allowing Marina to finally catch up to her. “Pearl?” she asked in a half-whisper once directly behind her. Pearl responded with only a small whimper. Marina opened her mouth to say something else, but it would not come to be. A bright flash from a firework exploding behind them lit up the dark alley, showing everything she needed to see. A dark patch had grown on the insides of Pearl’s pink tights, steadily making its way down her legs, some of it leaking through the fabric and dripping away. There was no denying it: Pearl had lost the battle and was now giving her pants and underwear a very unfresh dye job. Marina could feel nothing but sympathy for her friend. She reached out towards Pearl, wanting to comfort her in some way, any way she could. “Oohh!” Pearl suddenly moaned and twitched, making Marina retract her hand. The next moment, the octoling picked up a faint hissing noise and the sound of liquid hitting the ground. Pearl had fully surrendered to her bladder’s demands and fully opened the floodgates. The drops coming from between Pearl’s legs turned into a tiny stream dribbling all over the place. Meanwhile, the streaks on her legs grew bigger and farther, reaching all the way into her shoes. But immediately after witnessing this, Marina let out a gasp herself. The warmth in her shorts grew bigger, and no amount of clenching she could muster would stop it. Exhausted from all the running and pressure battering it, her bladder could no longer hold it all back, letting out a slow but steady leak. Everything that had transpired up to this point rendered Marina’s mind blank. Things like modesty or her celebrity status no longer mattered to her. She was simply a girl who needed to pee, and she was going to pee now. As such, she beared no mind to their location as she yanked her pants and underwear and proceeded to lower herself to the ground. But she didn’t even make it that far when her body fully cut loose, releasing a powerful stream of a slightly-tinted oil-like liquid onto the ground. Still only halfway to a squat, her knees bent and bottom angled so the pee splattered slightly behind her, Marina froze in place and allowed nature to run its course right where she stood. The pleasure was immediate, spreading a relieving tingling sensation from her groin to the rest of her body, and she could not help but smile without shame. She felt a word on her tongue, and let it out in a long sigh, as it was the only one that could perfectly describe her feelings in that moment. “Woomy.” Even as her pee went on and on, lasting twenty, then thirty, then forty seconds and beyond, Marina continued to enjoy her potty time. It was only when the stream began to taper off that the reality of her situation came to her. She was a famous singer who had just undressed and peed in a public location, her rear end sticking out the whole time and her puddle growing large enough to reach the back of her shoes. A streak of pink lit up her brown face as she pulled her pants back up, wincing at the extra wetness but thankful that her shorts were black and rather thick. Just as she was modest again, another whimper from Pearl reminded Marina of her friend’s less fortunate outcome. She brought her attention back to Pearl and saw what she had expected to see: saturated leggings, a sizeable puddle that reached her boots, and her back still turned, not moving a muscle. “Um, Pearl?” Marina asked. “What?” Her voice came in a low, blunt tone. “Do you n-need my help?” “No.” “Are you sure? What if I-” “I said I don’t want it!” Pearl turned around, revealing not just an angry scowl, but eyes full of tears. The sight caused Marina to be taken aback; never before had she seen Pearl so upset. “W-what?” she slowly mumbled. “I pissed myself, okay!? I s-s-soaked my pants because I’m a stupid kid who c-can’t hold her coffee!” She kicked at the ground, her gaze avoiding the octoling. “Why should I ask for anyone’s help? You’re the one everyone likes. You can hold it like a big girl.” Somehow, despite staring into Pearl’s angry and messy face, Marina knew just what to say next. She reached out and took Pearl’s hand into her own. “Because friends help each other out, just like how you helped me when I didn’t know a thing about life in Inkopolis,” she said with a smile. “I don’t even wanna think about how many embarrassing moments you helped me through. It’s only right that I help you out, too.” A few seconds passed in silence while they let Marina’s speech sink in. “Friend, huh?” Pearl asked with a sniff. “You sure you still wanna be friends with someone who just wet themselves?” Marina giggled a bit. “I don’t think there’s anything you can do to make me not want to be your friend.” At this, Pearl let out a small gasp, her angry complexion having a hint of fading away. Marina couldn’t help herself, and pulled her friend into a hug. Pearl stood in surprise at first, but it only took a few moments before she raised her arms and returned the hug. “You’re not gonna say a word about this, are you?” “Not for all the ice cream in the world,” said Marina as she felt the warmth of her friend’s hug spread through her. “Cake is still better,” grumbled Pearl. “Of course it is.” It wasn’t much longer before they let each other go, at which point Marina noticed that Pearl was no longer mad or teary-eyed. She didn’t look very happy at the moment, but at least the worst of it was passed them now. “Ugh, so what am I gonna do?” Pearl looked at her soaked legs. “There’s no way I’m not gonna be seen if we go back the way we came.” Marina put a finger to her chin. “Hmm, then I guess we’ll just have to take a side road back to the studio. We can get you cleaned up and changed there.” “You sure you know where you’re going?” Marina pulled out an arrow-shaped cell phone. “As long as the maps on here are up to date.” “Now you’re thinking like an inkling.” Pearl chuckled for the first time since her wetting. With a smile, Marina turned around. “Alright, now let’s get out of here before somebody finds...” She never finished the sentence, instead choosing to gasp and nearly drop her phone. It didn’t take long for Pearl to see the reason why, either. Standing at the end of the alley was an inkling girl, the same one the singers had witnessed wetting herself, her eyes and mouth wide open and her body completely still. There was no telling how long she had been there, but between the puddles and Pearl's pants, there was also no hiding what had transpired. All three girls remained motionless for what seemed like forever, their faces burning with blush. Eventually, Marina slowly raised her hand and waved at the girl. “Um, h-hi?” The girl’s eyes rolled upwards and she fell to the ground, leaving Pearl and Marina to stare at their fainted fan for a few moments. “You wanna know something, Marina?” “What is it?” “I don’t think we’re gonna make it back on stage in time.”
  6. (Note: Technically contains underaged wetting desperation, but she’s sixteen and looks eighteen so ¯\_(ツ)_/¯ ) “I wonder what could be taking him so long?” The morning sun had just passed the top of the Lanayru mountain ranges, bringing rays of light onto the Zora River and the Inogo Bridge where Zelda stood. It was quite the breathtaking sight, the sun glistening off the tall blades of grass, helping keep Hyrule’s princess at ease while she waited. While they waited, she quietly reminded herself. She was never truly alone in her travels across the kingdom; indeed, a quick glance confirmed that Link, her appointed knight and prophesied savior of Hyrule, was at her side as always. “I mean, not that I’m the impatient type,” she continued, “but it’s not like Prince Sidon to be unpunctual.” Zelda did not get a reply, nor she did expect one. Link was never one for words, yet she felt something needed to be said lest things fall into silence. They were not awkward silences; she had grown to appreciate the quiet in their travels, like there was little that needed to be said. But right now, she certainly wouldn’t have minded the distraction. As they were on a tight schedule, Zelda and Link were quick to get up and depart from the stable they were staying at. A little too quickly for her, unfortunately, for she had neglected to visit an outhouse before leaving, a mistake she has only further regretted with time. Their current location was not helping, either. Prince Sidon was a Zora, meaning he would likely be swimming down the river to meet up with them. Zelda had to keep an eye out for him, but that meant staring at the gallons upon gallons of water flowing towards her and listening to its gentle flowing sounds, both constant reminders of something she would really like to take care of soon. “Um...” came a voice next to her. “Yes?” Zelda glanced at Link to find him looking at her in concern. It was at this moment she became aware of the tenseness in her face and the fidget in her leg, both of which she promptly corrected. “Ah, worried about Sidon, too?” she quickly followed up with. “I’m sure he’s fine, likely just making sure the trail is safe for us.” Zelda looked back at the river. “Though I do wish he would show soon. I’m starting to worry about him, myself.” As if on cue, something in the distance caught her eye. A blue on the water’s surface was moving towards them, and quickly at that. She wondered for a moment if she should be worried, but that fell away once she could make out the red color of a certain zora as it got closer. “Well, guess we don’t have to worry now,” she quipped. Right as he reached the bridge, the zora shot straight up from the water and landed in front of the travelers in a stylish three-point landing. He then stood up straight to reveal himself as Prince Sidon, already a bit taller than the other two despite his young age. “Ah, Princess Zelda and Link!” said Sidon with a smile, “It is good to see the two of you again.” “We are happy to see you as well,” said Zelda, performing a small bow. “I hope you can forgive me for my lateness. I was held up back at our domain by some last-minute business.” Much as her bladder wanted her to say something, Zelda shook her head instead. They had business to attend to before she could deal with her personal business. “It is quite alright. We were just enjoying the view while we waited.” “Well, that’s good to hear. I take it you’re both here to help us with our divine beast troubles?” “Yes. Is Mipha still having difficulty getting Vah Ruta to move?” “Sure is.” Sidon rubbed his chin. “It’s the darndest thing, too. She had it moving all around the reservoir the day before, and the next, it won’t budge an inch. We have no clue what could be going wrong.” Zelda lowered her head in thought. “Hmm, that is a real conundrum. I’m not sure what the source of the problem could be, either.” She lifted her head back up. “We will have to visit Vah Ruta and examine it ourselves.” Sidon chuckled. “Good thing we were making preparations for your visit already. If nothing else, I’m sure Mipha and father will enjoy seeing you two again!” “Yes, Link and Mipha do get along quite well, don’t you?” She turned to Link with a smile. At this, Link glanced away and rubbed the back of his head. Zelda felt like giggling at his embarrassment, but a pulse from below her stomach reminded her of more pressing matters. “Er, I’m sorry to break the conversation, but we should probably make our way towards Zora’s Domain now,” said Zelda. “Oh, of course!” Sidon looked at the two of them. “Er, will it just be the two of you on the trail?” “Will that be a problem?” “Not at all, I just expected the Princess to travel with more knights. We’re not exactly living in peaceful times, you know.” “I appreciate the concern, but Link has proven himself to be all the protection I need.” Zelda then held up the Shiekah Slate in her hand. “And it’s not like I’m entirely defenseless by myself. This device has proven to have quite a few tricks up its sleeve. Did you know it can produce explosives made of nothing but hard light?” Sidon beamed. “Wow! If it’s anything like Vah Ruta, I’d be more worried for anyone that tried to attack you.” He laughed for a bit. “Well then, I’ll head back up towards the domain to make sure everything’s ready for your visit. I didn’t see any monsters on the way down here, so you both should be fine.” Prince Sidon then flexed his shoulder and flashed a smile that Zelda imagined has made many zora girls swoon. “Until we meet again! Stay safe!” With that, the prince leapt back into the water with flawless technique and swam back upstream. If not for the splashes tantalizing her bladder right now, Zelda would have likely dwelled on the zora’s masterful attunement with water. “Come now, Link, we should not keep the zoras waiting long,” said Zelda as she started walking the trail. Behind her, Link nodded and began following her. If memory serves me, it should only be a couple hours walk to Zora’s Domain, Zelda thought to herself. I have held out for longer before, especially with him right behind me. Surely, I can make it through this just fine. As it turned out, Zelda was not feeling very fine. Normally, the peaceful views of Hyrule’s nature helped her find some form of tranquility in tough times. Unfortunately, the sights along this trail were nothing but torture for the relief-craving princess. Everywhere she turned, there was either a flowing river, small waterfalls crashing into the rocks, or standing puddles that she had no choice but to walk across, all of them amplifying the signals in her body to make a waterfall of her own. They were hardly halfway to the Domain, not even reaching Luto’s Crossing yet, and her confidence fell into worry as the discomfort in her bladder grew worse. She was thankful that Link decided to walk ahead of her, for it was getting too difficult to hide the stiffness in her walk. Yet despite her desperation, the solution of simply requesting a quick break was unthinkable to her, and the man in front of her was why. Though she no longer took out her frustrations on him, Zelda still could not help but feel a bit of envy whenever she looked at Link. He had taken to the legendary Master Sword like a rito to the sky, becoming an expert with it in hardly any time at all. Meanwhile, for all of her efforts and pressure from her father, the supposed power she possessed as a descendant of Hylia just would not come to her. What was Link doing to earn his ability that she wasn't? She had contemplated undergoing the same training regimen as him and see if that worked. Perhaps now was the best time to try this out, and the first thing was holding out until they could come across a bathroom like a proper princess and soldier. Her urine may be begging her to let it out, but she would endure it if it meant unlocking the power that would seal away Calamity Ganon once more. “Oh!” If only the seal on her bladder could be just as strong. A painful wave hit Zelda out of the blue, making her halt in her tracks and grab herself. Even worse, she could feel a dribble of warmth in her undergarments, with the feeling of even more just waiting to slip past her defenses. Fortunately, her resolve proved stronger at the moment, and nothing more leaked out just then, but the sheer fact that this had happened filled her breathing with anxiety. Link clearing his throat three feet from her did not help, either. “Oh, L-Link!” Zelda took a step back and stood up straight as she finally remembered his presence. He had to have heard her earlier, she surmised, and now he was checking to see if she was fine. She was normally okay with this, but him knowing of her need for a potty break was too much. She quietly thanked the fact she was wearing dark trousers at the moment. “Y-you don’t need to worry about me,” she started, “I, er, was just… h-having some discomfort in my stomach!” Link tilted his head, the concern in his eyes not diminishing. “I think it’s just part of my breakfast not agreeing with me, that’s all.” Zelda smiled to try and better hide the actual discomfort she was feeling. “Let’s keep going. If it doesn’t get any better, I’m sure the zoras will have something to help me with, alright?” A few agonizingly long seconds passed with Link still standing there and Zelda faking her smile until he finally nodded and turned back around. Once he had gotten far enough from her, Zelda dropped her grin and returned her hand to her groin as she walked behind him. This is bad, she thought, at this rate, I will never make it to Zora’s Domain in time! She looked all around her for an answer that did not involve crouching behind some bushes, but nothing would come to her. Both the pressure of thinking on the spot and the pain from her urge to pee acted as powerful mental blocks. All the while, her worry only grew worse. She shuddered at the thought of Link seeing her wetting herself, the sheer shame freezing her to the spot and haunting her for all time. Wait, freezing? Time? An idea popped into her head just then. A poor idea, likely one with little chance of success, but it was all she had. Zelda grabbed the Sheikah Slate attached to her hip and thumbed through its different runes until she brought up one called Stasis. She knew from testing that it had the ability to freeze an object in place for a little while, even living things like birds and bokoblins. It didn’t appear harmful so long as the creature in question wasn’t struck by anything, but she had to wonder just how precise she could adjust its locking properties. Zelda fiddled with the slate until she believed to have achieved the desired result. Now activated, she placed the slate directly onto her distended bladder. It was probably the most boneheaded thing she had done in a long time, but her higher thinking was impaired at the moment, and what was science without a bit of risk anyway? Throwing caution to the wind, Zelda pressed the button to activate the stasis, bracing herself for any number of things to go wrong. However, she did not expect to feel no change at all downstairs. Had it activated, she wondered? It had to have; she heard the noise of ethereal chains locking something in place, yet the pressure of so much urine in her was still present. No, wait, something was different. The discomfort remained, but it did not feel like it was trying to force its way out. She tested this by slightly relaxing the muscles in her urethra. Nothing came out, so she put her hands to her side and started walking normally. Not a single drop spilled, not even when she applied a bit of pressure to try and force a bit out. Zelda would have danced if she thought it wouldn’t get Link’s attention. It had worked! She did not know for how long or if there would be any side effects, but it was hard to be concerned at the moment. She now stood a chance of reaching Zora’s Domain and finding a suitable restroom, with Link never learning of her plight. Even better, a look at the map on the slate confirmed that Luto’s Crossing was just up ahead, and it wouldn’t be long from there to the Domain. They just had to take the narrow, winding trail with jagged cliffs towering above them. She almost couldn’t wait for the bridge to come into view now. Which made it all the more sudden when Link came to a stop and put his hand up for Zelda to do the same. “Er, is something wrong?” she asked. Link made no noise, but Zelda could see his hand tensing up into a fist and reaching towards his sword. Whatever it was, he was not taking it lightly. She immediately got quiet and started looking around for anything that wasn’t right. “Raaah!” It all happened so fast, Zelda nearly did not have time to process it. A lizalfos leapt down from one of the cliff walls towards Link, a spear clutched in its hands ready to skewer. Link, however, was already prepared for such a thing. In one fluid motion, he unsheathed the Master Sword and his shield, knocking away the tip of the spear while striking the monster in the chest, sending it falling to the side. Zelda gasped at the quick turn of events, but had no time to do anything else. Two more lizalfos jumped down from the walls to join their brethren as the first one got back to its feet. They shrieked and snarled, ready for a fight, but Link only lifted his weapons into a defensive stance in response. Meanwhile, Zelda knew the best thing she could do was stay out of harm’s way, so she ran behind a corner in the rock wall, making sure to look out for any other monsters behind them. Once she was safe, she looked back at Link, who was looking back at her. They exchanged a nod before Link returned his attention to the enemies before him. The lizalfos began their attack, leaping into battle with their weapons drawn, but Link was just as quick to respond. Despite being outnumbered, his training proved effective at dealing with the monsters as he weaved in and out of their range, dodging and blocking all their blows while landing a few hits of his own. Zelda had seen him face down several enemies and come out on top before, but it never failed to impress her. His dedication to his duty was something she could admire, even if it somehow produced better results than hers. Even now, Link was already close to defeating the pack, having already felled one monster. He parried another blow from the second, then leapt into the air and brought the Master Sword down onto its head, ending that one as well. Unfortunately, in his haste, it had left him wide open to attack. “Look out!” yelled Zelda, but it was too late. The third lizalfos leapt in with a powerful smack from its tail, sending Link tumbling towards the wall. His sword fell out of his grip and onto the ground nearby, but by the time he regained his senses, the monster was already closing in on him. Link needed rescue, and Zelda knew it. She immediately took out the Sheikah Slate and thumbed over to the stasis rune, ready to cast it but stopping her finger just short. The slate could only handle one rune, one target at a time, and it was still active on her bladder, possibly the only thing keeping its contents in check now. If she were to turn it off now, she had no idea what would happen next. Zelda shook these thoughts out of her head. Someone’s life was on the line; her bladder was the last thing she needed to worry about right now. Without hesitation, she deactivated the stasis and changed its target, aiming it right at the lizalfos. Just as it was about to bring its club down upon Link, a series of magic chains appeared and locked the monster in place, trapping it in a yellow glow. For a moment, Link sat there and blinked, looking unsure as to what had just happened. “He’s frozen! Get him now!” yelled Zelda. Wasting no time, Link rushed over and grabbed his blade. He then returned to the frozen monster and proceeded to deal a flurry of blows, the Master Sword effortlessly slicing against the flesh, finishing with a strong upward swing just as the stasis expired on the lizalfos. The momentum of so many strikes unloaded all at once, launching the monster through the air and off the cliff behind them. Its shrieking could be heard all the way to the bottom, never to harm another soul again. The danger had passed, and neither of them were seriously hurt. That alone should have been cause for Zelda to celebrate, not even considering that she helped out for once, but she could not think about that right now. While Link put his weapon away, all of her attention was forced onto the pain and pressure that returned to between her legs with a jolt. She had failed to take into account the subtle forces she imparted on her bladder just from walking building up the kinetic energy inside, and now that the stasis was gone, the overwhelming pressure hit hard. Zelda whimpered at the renewed warmth in her smallclothes. No matter how hard she tried, she could not completely halt the flow, and so the wet feeling only grew bigger. By the time Link walked up to her, she could feel a trail running down her leg. “L-Link,” she tried to speak to her worried-looking friend, her voice choked up. It was pointless, and she knew it. Nothing she could say or do would avert her fate, let alone without Link being able to see, hear, and smell every last drop. With deep reluctance, Zelda lowered her head and removed her hands from her groin. “P-please don’t watch,” was the last thing she said. The faintest hissing could be heard as Zelda felt urine soaking her undergarments and quickly making its way elsewhere. Trails ran down her legs both inside and outside her trousers, the dark colors no longer able to hide the accident. Even without that, the multiple drops and broken streams of gold-tinted liquid pouring from the crotch and piddling onto the ground below would remove all doubt from anyone as to what was happening. As disgraceful, disgusting, and demeaning as it felt to wet herself like a child, Zelda could not deny the pleasure that came with finally letting go of such a discomforting burden. She let out an open-mouthed moan and closed her eyes to take in the bliss working against the gross feelings on her legs and feet. The muscles in her legs grew weak in fatigue and pleasure, and she could no longer resist the urge to not stand anymore. Zelda slid down to her knees while her peeing continued, resting her bottom on her ankles. While this meant much less of it was going down the legs and into her boots, the uncomfortable warmth now spread to her rump. Multiple drops and tiny streams dribbled from the back of her pants, making the puddle beneath her grow quicker. It was here that she remained for the remaining minute that her relief lasted, the puddle nearly reaching her knees. As her flow tapered off, the satisfaction of an empty bladder was no longer enough to keep the shame at bay. The Princess of Hyrule and the one who would ultimately seal Ganon away had peed her pants. What would her father, nay, the citizens that depended on her think of her if they knew? What did Link, the sole witness of her accident, think of her now? A lone tear ran down Zelda’s cheek while she stifled a sob. She wanted nothing more than to cry her eyes out and hope it was all just a bad dream, but she couldn’t. She was a princess, and she had to carry at least a modicum of grace and strength no matter what. With that in mind, Zelda slowly stood back up, wincing at the discomfort of her pants clinging to her legs and bottom. Now that her attention was focused elsewhere, she finally noticed that she was staring at the back of Link’s head. Seems like he had complied with her request after all. Always at her beck and call, that one. “Link,” said Zelda in a shaky voice, “You may look now.” Perking up, Link turned around, revealing a brighter shade of red on his cheeks than normal. He took no more than a quick glance below Zelda’s waist to see the damage for himself before going back to eye contact. Zelda had her hands in front of her groin, though that did little to hide the wetness, which left a shine on her pants in the sunlight. “I… I owe you an apology for my behavior,” said Zelda, unable to look Link in the eye. “You might have guessed by now, but I have not been entirely honest with you. The truth is, I knew I should have said something to you a while back, but I was a little… envious of you.” To this, Link raised an eyebrow. “Y-yes, you realized your potential with such ease, while I’ve yet to feel even a bit of the power I supposedly possess.” Zelda placed a hand on her chest. “So I thought if I tried to act as strong as you, then I would finally unlock my powers. I realize now that I was going about it the wrong way, and that maybe I wasn’t meant to be strong in the first place. Maybe I...” She looked down and to the side, unable to say the next few words, no matter how truthful they may be. Perhaps they didn’t need to be said; surely, Link could see it clear as day now. Could the goddess really have entrusted such a great power to someone still capable of wetting themselves? She was not able to dwell on this thought any longer. A warm hand gently rested itself on her upper arm, pulling her attention back to Link. He did not need words to convey his feelings to her, only the comfort of his smile and the compassion visible in his eyes. It was then Zelda remembered the bigger picture of their task. The pesky doubts that weighed down on her faded from her mind, not gone entirely but not as overbearing. For the first time since this morning, she found a genuine smile once more. “I’m being quite silly, aren’t I?” Zelda giggled. “We survived an attack by dangerous creatures, and here I am moping about ruining a pair of trousers. Really, I should be glad we’re both not hurt. We still have a chance to fulfill our destinies, after all.” Gently, Zelda reached up and took Link’s hand off her arm. As he withdrew his hand, she looked down to survey the damage to her leggings with a frown. “Hmm, I doubt it would be a good idea if I met with the zoras like this. I suppose backtracking to a pond to clean myself up is in order.” She chuckled to herself. “It seems Sidon will not be the only one late for his duties today.” Link let out a chuckle himself and turned towards the trail they had just come from. “Oh, and Link?” asked Zelda. He turned around to see Zelda smiling at him. “Thank you for being with me.” With a gasp, Link suddenly became aware of his surroundings again. He glanced around the trees and mountains that made up the Lanayru region to make sure he wasn’t being watched. All that he could see was the occasional bird and lizard going by, so he returned his attention to the spot on the ground in front of him. It was right here, he remembered; the exact spot where Zelda had her unfortunate mishap after that monster ambush. Time and nature had evaporated any trace of her accident long ago, but the memory was as fresh in his mind as if it had just happened. He had gotten used to having these flashbacks on his journey, but there was something about this particular memory that made it different from the others. He could almost reach out and wipe a tear off Zelda’s cheek right now, maybe even say a word or two to comfort her in her time of need. Of course, he knew she wasn’t there. Zelda was still awaiting him in Hyrule Castle, and so was Ganon and the rest of his destiny. Much as he would like to stay here and reminisce, Link had a job to finish. With his cheeks a little rosier than normal, Link put his Shiekah Slate back to his hip and walked off towards Zora’s Domain, letting the scene of her wetting fall into peace once more. Once Zelda was safe, he would have all the time in the world to share memories with her. Though this was one memory he would keep to himself.
  7. “Okay, I think we’re far enough away now,” said Ahlbi as he looked around. The two of them found their way back to the shopping plaza and stood by the fountain, with Shah’do snoozing on Ahlbi’s head. The many noises of running water had much less of an effect on them now that they no longer had to make water of their own. There might have been noise from the fountain and people going about their day, but it didn’t stop an awkward silence from following the two since they left the alleyway. Ahlbi had more than a few lines to break the ice for when taking people on tours, but he never thought of one for talking to a princess after sharing a pee with her in a public location. Nothing he could see in his immediate surroundings gave him any help, either. Much as he tried not to, his gaze eventually found its way onto Rayfa. He had expected her to be scowling, or at least look a little grumpy, but she wasn’t like that at all. Instead, she was looking down at the ground and rather downtrodden, like how he would look whenever he got a scolding at the temple. “Um, Your Benevolence?” asked Ahlbi. “Hmm? What is it?” Rayfa snapped out of her thoughts. “Are you doing alright? You seem kinda down.” “Er, I’m fine. You need not have concern for me,” said Rayfa. “Are you sure? I’m just looking out for you after all the running we did, and then… you know.” Rayfa’s eyes narrowed. “I hope you’re not about to comment on my perspiration again.” “N-no, I wasn’t!” said Ahlbi. Not anymore, at least! “Good, and as I recall, we agreed to not speak about that moment again, correct?” “Um, right.” “Then I suggest we drop it and move on from that…” Rayfa put a hand on her chest and glanced away. “Disgraceful, humiliating, awful moment,” she continued with a smaller voice. Silence followed once again as neither of them knew what to say next. Ahlbi looked on at the crestfallen princess, feeling a little down himself. His tour with the High Priestess had gone entirely off the rails, and now neither of them were satisfied. If there was an award for the worst tour guide ever, he would be the winner for sure. But looking at Rayfa, he realized that there were more important things to take care of. He might have failed at his job as a tour guide, but there was still his duty as a monk, and Rayfa needed that more than anything else. “Um, it really bothers you, doesn’t it?” he asked. “What? W-what makes you say that?” Rayfa crossed her arms. “I mean, I understand if you’re mad at me. I just wanted to give you a really good tour of the kingdom, but then I lost control of Shah’do and you had to do something really embarrassing.” “Tour guide.” “I accept full responsibility for what happened.” Ahlbi put his hands together and bowed. “You may punish me however you like. All I ask is that you forgive me for trying to do something I wasn’t capable of.” Rayfa stared at Ahlbi for a while, opening her mouth a couple times as if to speak. The seconds passed by like minutes to Ahlbi until Rayfa shook her head. “I… cannot forgive you,” she said. Ahlbi’s heart sank. “B-but why?” “Because there is nothing to forgive. What transpired there was not of your doing. If anyone is to blame for that incident, it is me.” “No, Your Benevolence!” Ahlbi shook his head. “You don’t have to blame yourself for this.” “I’m afraid I must,” replied Rayfa, her voice slow and unwavering. “I had need of the facilities before I even bumped into you this morning, but I believed I could hold off until I returned home. Even when it became urgent, I could not bring myself to ask for a quick stop.” “But I had to go the whole time, too,” said Ahlbi, “and I really didn’t want to say anything, either.” “Yes, but I was the one who asked to be led away from this fountain, simply because I feared it would make me lose control. Had I not done so, we would not have run into that… dunderhead.” Rayfa’s voice turned harsh at the last word. “And then we never would have had to chase your dog and be forced to…” She shook her head in place of finishing the sentence. “Y-Your Benevolence…” “Would you please stop referring to me that way?” said Rayfa bluntly. “W-why?” “Because…” She frowned again. “I am not feeling very much like a high priestess right now. Not after that.” Ahlbi found himself lowering his head. “Oh… You’re still the high priestess to me, though. I don’t think any less of you.” “That is… comforting, but it does not change the facts. I am a high-ranking member of the Khura’inese government, yet I am guilty of the crime of p-p… public urination.” Rayfa looked up towards the statues of the dancing girls. “I look at the high priestesses before me, and all I see are grace and elegance. How can I aspire to their greatness when I have done something so vulgar and ugly and, and…” Her head lowered until she could see her reflection in the water, the many ripples distorting her figure so it could not hope to match the beauty of the statues. Ahlbi felt his heartstrings tug again. He just had to say something, do something to pull Rayfa out of her funk, but he did not have the slightest clue on how to do that. He was just a kid, nobody special in particular. All he really knew how to do was give tours and tell people about the kingdom’s history. Interesting tidbits were his domain, and that did not include anything about counseling another person. Or did it? “W-wait, Your Benevolence,” he spoke with a renewed vigor, “You don’t have to feel so down about it.” Rayfa looked up at him with annoyance. “And why should I not?” Ahlbi took a moment to collect himself before speaking. Not even he was entirely sure where he was going, but it was worth a shot. “You believe that having an embarrassing moment like that makes you unfit to call yourself the high priestess, right?” “I thought that would have been clear.” Ahlbi shook his head. “But I don’t think so. In fact, I think that makes you more like the high priestesses of the past than ever.” Raya’s mouth and eyes opened in a mixture of confusion and bewilderment. “I… am not sure I follow you, tour guide.” “Please, allow me to explain.” Ahlbi pointed at one of the statues of the priestesses. “You know about the former priestess Tashya’Kukeys, right?” “How could I not? She was instrumental in the talks that brokered peace with the neighboring kingdoms. Khura’in has not seen war since her reign.” “Right,” nodded Ahlbi, “but that happened when she was queen. Back when she was high priestess, she wasn’t quite so graceful.” “How so?” asked Rayfa, eyebrow raised. Ahlbi rubbed the back of his head. “Well, there was this scandal back then where Tashya was having a dinner with some ambassadors from other countries. She was fed some bad sushi and ended up, um, losing her lunch on one of the emissaries.” Rayfa’s hand flew up to her mouth. “She… what!? Is this true?” Ahlbi nodded once more. “It was a big deal from what I’ve read. The newspapers were all over it, and Tashya didn’t show herself in public for weeks.” “I can imagine why. If I had done something like that, I would probably never leave my room again.” “She wasn’t the only one to go through something like that.” Ahlbi pointed to a particularly well-endowed statue. “Frasha over there performed the first televised Divination Seance, and nearly every TV in Khura’in tuned in to see it.” “That sounds like quite the honor.” “It did, but then she had a... wardrobe malfunction during the seance, so the whole kingdom got to see, er, things they weren’t supposed to see.” Ahlbi’s cheeks turned red while he divulged this fact, but it did not compare to the blush on Rayfa. “A… a wardrobe malfunction? Surely, you jest!” she spoke with a hand on her chest. “It’s the truth! That incident is one of the reasons why they don’t televise court cases in Khura’in anymore, and why the ceremonial garb was modified to be more modest.” “Goodness.” Rayfa stared at the statue. “I had only ever heard of her successes in promoting equality among the differing genders and races. I never would have imagined something so embarrassing would have befallen her.” “That’s what I’m trying to say, Your Benevolence,” Ahlbi said with another nod, “Many of the high priestesses before you had their share of embarrassing moments, but it didn’t stop them from becoming beloved queens of Khura’in.” “I… suppose not.” “And look at you. You’re not even queen yet, but you’ve already helped free us from the tyranny of the DC act.” Ahlbi leaned forward, both his and Shah’do’s eyes full of passion. “In fact, I’d say you’re well on your way to being one of our best queens ever!” Rayfa gasped and leaned back, her mouth hanging open. “T-tour guide…” she said in a half-whisper. “Um, y-yes?” “Do you… really think that highly of me? Even after that moment, and when I believed you to be guilty of murder?” “I do. With all of my love for Khura’in.” For what seemed like forever, neither of them said a word, simply looking at each other, Ahlbi with an earnest smile and Rayfa with an unsure open mouth. Then, slowly, Ahlbi could see the sides of Rayfa’s mouth slowly pulling upwards. In that moment, he felt an elation growing with him he had not felt since the day the DC Act was struck down. But all it took was the sound of a growling stomach to pull them out of the moment. “Er, was that…” Rayfa asked, the smile on her dropping away in a flash. “Eh heh, sorry about that, Your Benevolence.” Ahlbi clutched his belly. “I guess all that running used up the rest of my breakfast.” Rayfa quietly giggled, finding her smile again. “You need not apologize. It has been an eventful morning for us, and I am feeling rather peckish, myself. You would not happen to know of anywhere we could eat, would you?” “I do! Lots of them!” said Ahlbi. “There’s a noodle shop not far from here that I visit all the time. They make the best ramen, and I could really go for some right now. Um, that is, if that’s what you desire.” Rayfa nodded. “Ramen sounds as good as anything right now. Please, guide me there.” “Will do!” Ahlbi turned around. “Wait, tour guide,” said Rayfa, “I must know one more thing.” Ahlbi turned back around and asked “What is it, Your Benevolence?” Just then, Rayfa’s eyes lowered and brow furrowed into a piercing glare. Her next words came in a deadly serious tone. “You did not peek, did you?” Ahlbi’s smile turned into panic as he lowered his head and brought his hands together as if begging for mercy. Even some of Shah’do’s hair stood on end. “N-no, I didn’t look! I kept my head forward the entire time, honest!” Visions of being thrown in prison and his dreams of monkdom forever dashed filled Ahlbi’s mind. Honesty may have been on his side, but it offered little comfort in the petrifying gaze of the High Priestess. But then Rayfa’s glare changed into a smirk, though for a moment, Ahlbi did not know whether to feel glad or not. “Hmm, you are very fortunate that I believe you,” said Rayfa. “I-I am?” Ahlbi blinked. “Indeed, otherwise I would certainly have to have you arrested for crimes of a most perverse nature.” “Eh heh heh, n-no need for that!” Ahlbi put a hand behind his head. “Fortunately not. Now I believe you were leading me somewhere to eat?” “Er, right! It’s over this way, Your Benevolence!” Ahlbi spun around, the speed causing Shah’do to grip his head extra hard to stay on. He then let out a bark in protest. “Indeed, please take us there on the double…” Rayfa turned her head upward and smiled. “Barkhead.”
  8. Ooooh man, I gotta go. The sun was almost directly above the kingdom now, but the temperature outside was roughly the same. Khura’in was built in the mountains, so cold breezes blowing through the streets were a normal occurrence. The monks who would climb to the base of the mountains to pray were well-trained in tolerating the cold, even when wearing something as little as a simple robe. Ahlbi looked up to them, hoping he would be able to do the same one day. But right now, the cold air was not helping his full bladder. Ahlbi quietly prayed to the Holy Mother that Rayfa had not noticed his need as their tour continued. As far as he knew, she had kept her eyes on him the entire time, especially when they were walking between spots. He was happy that the princess was so focused in her pursuit of making Khura’in a better place, but it also meant he couldn’t hold himself or do anything else that would ease the pain, but give away his predicament. As they walked to their next spot, Ahlbi risked sneaking a peek at the priestess behind him. Strangely enough, she wasn’t looking right at him. Instead, her gaze was off to the side and there seemed to be a little bit of strain on her face. She looked grumpy for sure, but maybe there was something more to it? Is something wrong with her? wondered Ahlbi. Oh man, I hope she’s not bored with my tour. I better step it up for this next spot. My entire hobby could be on the line here! “Come on, Your Benevolence! Our next spot is just around this corner!” said Ahlbi, beckoning her with his hand. “Hmm? Oh yes,” said Rayfa as she looked back at him. “I am, er, eager to see where you are taking us next.” With this, Ahlbi jogged ahead, quietly appreciating the new sensations helping to ease his bladder’s pain. He was thankful that Shah’do decided to take a nap inside his shoulderbag, for he couldn’t run without the pup falling off his head. “And now, we have arrived at…” Ahlbi’s smile dropped away immediately when he rounded the corner. Oh no. Ahlbi and Rayfa now stood in a large circular plaza in the middle of the city, with shops and restaurants lining the edges. In the center were statues of teenaged women dressed in ceremonial clothing and posed as if they were in the middle of an elegant dance. This was not what Ahlbi was worried about. What concerned him was the giant, elaborate fountain the statues were built on. Water poured and sprayed and trickled from every direction into the massive pool below, filling the plaza with the inescapable sound of tinkling. Ahlbi swallowed the spit in his mouth as he looked at the fountain, then regretted that action. He didn’t need any more liquids traveling downstairs. The muscles in his legs tensed up just at the sight, heightening his desire to run to a toilet and do his best impression of a fountain cherub. “Th-this is your next spot?” said Rayfa. For a moment, Ahlbi considered lying and saying it was somewhere other than here so he get away from that fountain. His dedication to the princess and the kingdom, however, returned to him and forced him to abandon that idea. A good tour guide would not skip over a spot just because it was inconvenient to him. He would give the princess the best tour of her life if it killed him! Or made him wet himself. Whichever one was worse. “Yes, this is the p-place,” Ahlbi said. He cleared his throat and turned to face Rayfa, who had her eyes closed in concentration. “This is the Shappa’rahttu Center, also known as the beginning of Khura’in’s main shopping district. All kinds of things can be found on sale here, from locally-made products to imported goods from the Western hemisphere and beyond.” “Yes, I believe some of the materials used in making my ceremonial outfits are purchased here,” commented Rayfa. Ahlbi nodded. “Right. The officials say this is done so as a gesture to the c-commonfolk to remind them that the kingdom’s nobility still depends on its p-p… citizens.” Man, I can’t even say anything that rhymes with that word! “A kingdom without citizens to rely on is no kingdom at all… mmm!” Rayfa suddenly furrowed her brow and tensed up. “Something wrong, Your Benevolence?” asked Ahlbi. Rayfa opened her eyes again. “No! Nothing, I just…” she smirked at him, “had an idea.” “An idea?” I don’t know if I’m going to like this idea. “All the information you have told me thus far has been sound,” started Rayfa, “but these are all things that one could learn simply by reading a guidebook.” “I suppose so,” said Ahlbi. “I may not know much on touring, but I believe a tour guide should know more about a city than its landmarks.” “W-what do you mean?” asked Ahlbi. To this, Rayfa smiled. “I would like to test your knowledge of the smaller parts of Khura’in. The places that matter more to the locals than the big tourist spots. If you truly know your stuff, you should be able to make anywhere a good tour spot.” “A smaller place?” Ahlbi did his thinking motions, putting a little extra sway into his hips. I’ve been all over this city, but I’ve never rehearsed any of the smaller places. Do I really know enough to satisfy Her Benevolence? Where would I even start? While he thought, his bladder sent out another signal, making him tense up. “Eep!” he whimpered. Rayfa raised an eyebrow. “What was that all about?” Ahlbi panicked. Forget all that, I gotta get away from this fountain, pronto! “Um, nothing! I just, um, thought of somewhere I could take you!” replied Ahlbi, leaning forward with his super-determined face. “You do?” Rayfa smiled. “Then take me there on the double, tour guide.” “Yes, Ma’am! This way, please!” Ahlbi took off on a stiff march, to where exactly he did not know. All that mattered was that every step took him further away from that darned fountain. He still had to pee quite badly, but maybe now he stood a chance of holding it until the tour was done. I’m so glad Her Benevolence thought of this idea. She might have just saved my dignity, and my clothes! Ahlbi allowed himself to smile a little in hope. Maybe this tour will turn out alright after all! *** Oh Holy Mother, what transgression have I committed to incur such misfortune? Now that Ahlbi had his back turned to her, Rayfa could bite her lower lip. Her need for a restroom had gotten worse much quicker than she anticipated. The cold wind was partly to blame, as it seemingly cut through what little clothing she had down there and straight to her bladder. Then there was that fountain. Just standing near it made her feel like she was genuinely going to lose control. If not for her quick thinking, she may very well have done so. It took everything she had to hold on then, let alone do it without giving away any hints to her desperation. When I get back home, I will order that accursed monument torn down! The day was halfway done, but the prospect of holding out to sundown seemed more impossible with each passing minute. She could barely pay attention to anything the tour guide was talking about, or even where they were headed. Come now, I am the future ruler of this kingdom, thought Rayfa. I must not let something as silly and minor as a need to visit the little girl’s room defeat me! I will endure this with all my power as High Priestess, and I will prevail! She raised a fist in determination and held it to her chest. “Eep!” Just then, a strong wave of desperation hit her body, instinctively forcing her hands back down and between her legs. She came to a stop in the road, her sandals audibly hitting the ground. “Huh? What’s wrong?” Ahlbi spun around. In an instant, Rayfa realized her compromising position and stood up straight, her hands by her side. “Er, nothing! I, um, merely stumbled on a-a loose stone, that’s all.” She expected Ahlbi to say “okay” and continue walking. However, he kept giving her that same concerned look. “What is it, tour guide? I-is there something on my face?” she asked. “Um, Your Benevolence? Are you feeling okay?” “Of course! Why wouldn’t I be?” Oh dear, please don’t tell me… “It’s just that…” Ahlbi started, his voice getting quieter as he spoke. “Your face is kinda red, and there’s, um, a little… sweat there?” “S-sweat!?” Rayfa felt her face grow even warmer and became aware of some moisture on her brow. “Please forgive me!” Ahlbi blurted out, lowering his head. “I-I didn’t mean to speak out of t-turn! I’m only looking out for your well-being!” “My ‘well-being’ is just fine. You need not worry over me,” Rayfa replied, finding it difficult to hide the irritation in her voice. Ahlbi lifted his head again. “I understand, Your Benevolence, but I can’t help but wonder about it. Why would anyone sweat when it’s so cold outside?” What is with his fascination for my perspiration? “Um, there is an explanation for that! A simple one, really!” “What is it?” Oh dear, I didn’t think that far ahead. Rayfa’s eyes looked back and forth while she struggled for an answer. “Well, um, this sweat, er, is from… my hard work and dedication to the Kingdom!” Rayfa put her hands on her hips in a pose of faux-confidence. For a few dragged-out seconds, Ahlbi stood unmoving and in silence. Please buy it, thought Rayfa, I don’t know how much longer I can stand in this pose. “Makes sense to me!” Ahlbi smiled enough to show his missing tooth again. “Sometimes, I end up pretty sweaty after my training and touring, even when it’s not hot.” Rayfa dropped her pose and quietly sighed. Good. Now maybe we can get moving again before something else- “Defiant Dragon’s Blast!” A loud bang and a bright flash of light suddenly went off close to Rayfa and Ahlbi. “Pohlkunka!” yelled Ahlbi in surprise, jumping back on one foot. Unfortunately, he leaned too far to the side and found himself flailing his arm wildly before falling over, his leg raised in the air. “Gyah!” Rayfa leapt back as well, keeping her footing intact. Immediately afterwards, a new sensation became apparent to her, of something warm and wet in her undergarments. She yelped again and pressed her legs together, her mind going in circles with panic. Nothing more came out of her, much to her relief, but her hold felt shakier than ever. However, she had more important problems at hand. Who or what on earth was responsible for that bang? she thought as she looked around. “Bahahahaha, oh man, your face! This never gets old!” Rayfa looked to where the laughter was coming from, and found herself face-to-face with none other than Datz Are’bal, the former Defiant Dragon, escape artist, and lover of pranks himself. “Y-you!” Rayfa felt her face growing red hot as her teeth clenched and her hands tensed up into fists. This man made me leak! Unforgivable! She finally threw her fists down and yelled “Nincompoop! Neanderthal! Dunderhead!” “Oh come on,” said Datz as he wiped a tear from his eye. “You gotta admit that was pretty funny, right?” “Guards!” yelled Rayfa. From seemingly out of nowhere, four men in uniforms and masks appeared behind Rayfa and stood at attention. “What is your bidding, Your Benevoleeeeeence?” said one guard. Rayfa pointed towards Datz and said “Arrest this man for disturbing the peace!” And my pee! “A-arrest?” The smile on Datz’ face vanished in an instant. “At once, Your Benevolence!” The guards drew out their swords in a salute. “Yikes! I picked the wrong person to prank today!” Datz jumped back in panic. He turned around and sprinted as fast as he could. “Don’t let him escaaaaaaaaape!” Yelled the guard as the squad chased after the prankster. As they ran out of sight, Rayfa brought her legs together again and looked around in worry. This is hopeless, she thought, I will not last another half-hour, let alone until sundown. Yet she did not know where a bathroom was. This was a part of Khura’in that she was unfamiliar with; all she could find were random buildings and people milling about, nothing resembling a public restroom. Her face grew warm again as the reality finally hit her. There is no other way around it. I… I must swallow my pride and ask the tour guide for a bathroom. “T-tour guide?” Rayfa slowly turned to where he last was, but to her dismay found that he was not there anymore. “Gone? But where-” “Shah’do, wait! Come back!” Out of the corner of her eye, Rayfa spotted the blue and white clothing of Ahlbi’s as he ran into a side street, chasing after the sound of a barking dog. N-no! This will not do! Rayfa thought. I can’t wait for him to come back, I need to find a toilet now! Not putting anymore thought into it, Rayfa ran down the side-street, quickly finding Ahlbi again, and tried her best to catch his pet dog. *** Their chase took them through several alleys and small roads full of twists and turns. Every time one of them got close to Shah’do, he would dart out of their reach and down another road. Rayfa was not out of shape by any means, but it was still far more running than she was used to. Her lungs burned and her bladder muscles screamed in agony as she ran, but she remained hot on Ahlbi’s heels, who was just barely keeping up with Shah’do. Little did she know, Ahlbi felt much the same way. His touring and occasional chasing after Shah’do helped keep him fit, but that didn’t mean it wasn’t wearing him out. His bladder was not helping matters either, for Datz’ firecracker had also caused him to leak into his underwear. He knew he could not take care of that until Shah’do was caught; if his dog caused any damage in its panic, he would certainly get in trouble with the princess behind him. Finally, their chase brought them to a dead-end alleyway that looked rarely visited. Small trash littered the ground nearby, and a large dumpster took up half the walkway towards the end. Shah’do rounded the corner to the dumpster just as Ahlbi and Rayfa reached the alley. “Okay… Shah’do,” said Ahlbi as he caught his breath. “You can… stop running now.” “Stupid… dingbat dog,” Rayfa quietly grumbled under her breath. We must enact some sort of leash law when I return to the palace. Ahlbi was the first to walk around the dumpster’s corner. “Come on now, boy. Just hop back in my bag and… what the!?” His eyes opened wide. Rayfa raised an eyebrow as she walked up to Ahlbi. “Now what has gotten into you-huh!?” The two of them stood with mouths agape at what Shah’do was getting up to. He was standing parallel to the wall with his hind leg raised in the air. A wet spot slowly grew on the wall with no sign of letting up, and a soft but unmistakable pitter-patter reached their ears. The sight and sound of relief, even coming from an animal, sent a clear signal to Ahlbi’s bladder. He felt a sudden surge of pain worse than any other thus far, causing him to cry out and jam his hands between his legs. The damp spot on his underwear grew bigger and damper, even with his hands doing all they could to block the flow. “W-what is wrong with you?” asked Rayfa. Please don’t tell me... “I-I…” Ahlbi glanced around him with only one eye open. He wanted desperately to hold on a little longer and find a bathroom, but he knew he was at his limit. He was left with only one choice. “I’m sorry, princess,” he started, “but I gotta pee, and I gotta pee right now! Please forgive-” “Aah!” At that moment, Rayfa’s stoic facade finally broke as a powerful surge of pain came from her bladder, perhaps out of sympathy for Ahlbi’s pain. She yelped and doubled over while biting her lip, for she was at the last of her strength as well. “Your Benevolence? W-what’s wrong?” asked Ahlbi. It was at this moment Rayfa realized that modesty was not possible anymore. “I-I can no longer hold it!” she yelled. “W-what do you mean?” Rayfa’s face turned redder than her tattoos. “I-I must go p-p… piddle! Immediately!” Ahlbi’s eyes opened wide as the ball had finally dropped. “You too!?” he asked. “Turn around! Now!” Rayfa immediately ordered. “Yes, ma’am!” Ahlbi did as he was told. Now that Rayfa had as much privacy as she was going to get, she hobbled behind the dumpster, feeling another spurt escape into her underwear. In one fluid motion, she squatted down while pulling her panties, a solid pink that matched her dress, to her knees. Meanwhile, Ahlbi felt the last of his strength giving out and took action as well. He grabbed the outer end of his robe and pulled it aside, revealing his saturated boxer shorts. Once those were pulled down and nothing more laid in the way, he leaned his hips forward, knowing nature would take care of the rest. Forgive me, Holy Mother, they both thought to themselves. Two yellow-tinted streams, one sailing horizontally with the other falling at a downward angle, shot out at the same time. Ahlbi’s flow was solid and strong, landing on the wall above his knee level even though he stood at least a few feet away. Rayfa’s pee came out more like a raging torrent, powerful but chaotic, as it splattered on the ground, quickly creating a large, bubbly puddle. Their whizzing produced a lot of noise, enough that anyone passing by could tell what they were doing without even looking. There was much more sound than the water hitting the ground, however. For all of her elegance and pride, Rayfa could not help but moan with her mouth wide open as the relief she so desperately sought had finally come to her. She could also do nothing about the hissing noise coming from below, another testament to the power of her flow. Ahlbi was not as vocal with his pleasure due to his body’s natural wiring, but he still let out a long sigh of satisfaction. Neither of them could recall the last time they had to go so badly. But while the immediate relief took up a good deal of Ahlbi’s mind, there was a curiosity growing within him as well. Having grown up mostly around other boys in training, Ahlbi had never spent much time near girls, and now one was peeing right behind him, the High Priestess no less! Man, the guys at the temple would go nuts if I told them about this! The urge to sneak a peek to see how much different girls were from boys was strong, almost as strong as his urge to pee just a minute ago, but his gaze stayed straight ahead. Relieving oneself was a very private affair, and invading that privacy, especially to the High Priestess, would make him beyond salvation in the eyes of the Holy Mother. That, and fleeing from the royal guard did not sound like a good way to spend his afternoon. Instead, he looked down and smiled, focusing on the pleasing feeling of his pent-up urine finally passing out of his body. Like many other boys, he had learned the habit of always looking to make sure his aim was on target when in the bathroom. There was no real target to hit out in the alley, but he found it oddly satisfying to see his pee hitting the wall and running down to the ground, forming a puddle just short of his shoes. Rayfa had no such sight to entertain herself with, nor did she want there to be. Now that the initial surge of pleasure had tapered off, the reality of what she was doing was hitting her hard. The High Priestess and future ruler of an entire kingdom was out in the open with her unmentionables exposed and relieving herself in some alley like a stray animal. Granted, it was in a very unpopulated area, and the only other person there was too busy handling his own business to pay attention, but it didn’t change the fact that her actions were highly unbecoming of a princess. Rayfa hung her head in shame as her pee continued. She wanted this sordid affair to be over with so she could find somewhere to feel shameful in peace. Unfortunately, her stream did not want to end. She just kept going and going with no end in sight, thoroughly soaking the concrete beneath her. How it was even possible for someone to hold this much, she might never know. Over a minute passed before their bladders reached their end. Ahlbi’s stream hit lower and lower on the wall until it was hitting the ground, while Rayfa’s turned into more of a leak than a torrent. They each gave a few last spurts, and their pee time was done. “Whew, much better!” Ahlbi smiled as he shook out the last few drops. He paused to admire the marking he left on the wall and floor, but quickly remembered he wasn’t the only one here. “Um, are you okay, Your Benevolence?” asked Ahlbi while still looking away. Rayfa perked her head up. “Y-yes, I am fine,” she replied, “would you happen to have anything in that bag of yours that I could, er, clean up with?” “Clean up with? Um, lemme check,” said Ahlbi. He rummaged around in his shoulder-bag until he pulled out some tissues. A proper tour guide is always prepared for any situation, he thought to himself. Well, almost any situation. “Here you go, on your left side,” he said as he passed the tissues to her, doing his best to keep his body and eyes forward. “Thank you,” replied Rayfa, taking the tissues and tending to herself. While Rayfa handled that, Ahlbi pulled his underwear back up and put his robe back in order. He still felt the dampness of his underwear, but that would wear off sooner or later. He soon felt something tugging on his sock, making him look down. “Oh hey, Shah’do!” He bent down to pick up his pup and put him back on his head. “I bet you feel better too, huh?” Shah’do barked in response. Meanwhile, Rayfa had finished wiping, so she stood back up, pulling up her panties as she did. She winced as the wetness brushed against her. Why did I even bother to wipe? She sighed and stepped away from her very large puddle, tossing the used tissues inside the dumpster. “Tour guide,” said Rayfa. “Huh?” Ahlbi looked over to her. “Oh, I bet you feel a lot bett-” “We must leave, now,” said Rayfa in the bluntest of tones. “Wha-huh? Now?” “Yes, before anyone sees us. This moment never happened, understood?” “Oh, right. This way, Your Benevolence.” Ahlbi started down the alley, with Rayfa following after him. The alleyway fell back into silence for a few minutes, seemingly devoid of life. Suddenly, a hand reached out of the dumpster and grabbed the edge. A man climbed out and jumped onto the alley floor, revealing himself as none other Datz. “Looks like the coast is finally clear,” said Datz as he brushed random bits of garbage off him. He looked and pulled his scarf over his nose. “I better lay low for a few days at the usual hiding spot, at least until they forget they’re looking for me.” As he finished his monologue, his face grew warm as he recalled what he had just experienced in the last few minutes. “Aaaaand I’m just gonna pretend that I didn’t hear or smell whatever just happened here.” With that, Datz walked out of the alley while he whistled a tune with his hands behind his back, whatever could make him less conspicuous. He rounded the corner, and all was quiet for a moment. “There he is! Get hiiiiiiim!” “Oh, come on!”
  9. On the westernmost edge of the far east lied the Kingdom of Khura’in. Since its founding by the Holy Mother, this kingdom has thrived through the rule of its many queens and the devotion of its people. However, it has not been without its share of turmoil. For twenty-three years, the nation’s legal system lacked any defense attorneys due to a law that stipulated the attorneys would suffer the same punishment as their client should they be found guilty. Many innocent people were sentenced to death under these laws, and a fearsome rebel movement grew from the tragedy. But that all changed a few months ago, when a lawyer from the United States showed up and began defending clients with a passion the country had never seen before. Working together with both the rebels and members of the Khura’in royal family, he and his colleagues turned the entire kingdom upside-down and paved the way for a more fair system to grow. While much work still needed to be done, the towns were abuzz with a feeling of hope in the air for the first time in a long time. Indeed, the capital looked particularly vibrant this morning as Ahlbi Ur’gaid walked along the streets of a local bazaar. Seeing the people work and walk and talk with smiles on their faces always brought joy to the young monk-in-training. “Wow, look at everyone, Shah’do!” said Ahlbi to the dog resting atop his head. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen so many happy faces here. The Holy Mother must be smiling down on us today!” Shah’do responded with an energetic bark. Ahlbi chuckled. “You said it! Our kingdom is growing bigger than ever, and it needs our help. There’s no way I’m gonna sleep away a day like this. Come on, let’s get to work!” With determination in his eyes, Ahlbi took a step forward, but his stride immediately came to a stop there. His smile faded, and he leaned his head left and right while his fingers drew circles above him. “So, what should I do today?” he asked. It happened to be an observed holiday for the monks and royalty today, much like labor day in the U.S., so he had a lot of free time. Unfortunately, he had not seen anyone who looked like a tourist, so he couldn’t give them a tour and contribute to the Khura’inese economy. When it came down to it, giving tours was just about all he did when he wasn’t training. “Maybe it’s time I learned a new hobby. What do you think?” Ahlbi asked. Shah’do made a noise in his throat that was his way of saying “I dunno.” “Yeah, me neither.” While Ahlbi stood there and pondered his plans, his eyes drifted to one of the shops along the road. It was a gardening store with lots of pretty plants for sale, many of which were unique to Khura’in. The store-owner happened to be watering the plants on display outside. Seeing the water trickle out of the can and into the soil below made Ahlbi aware of a certain tingle below his stomach. “Oh, I guess I better take care of that first,” he remarked out loud. “Not as easy to think when you gotta go!” In truth, he was more than capable of ignoring his urge for a good while, but it provided a good way to put off his thinking for a moment. Maybe when I come back, there will be some tourists to meet, He thought. Ahlbi turned around and stepped towards the temple that was his home. “Oof!” ...but stopped short as he walked into someone. The person he bumped into jumped back, startling him back into paying attention to his surroundings. “Watch it!” yelled a female voice. “Oops, sorry! I didn’t mean to…” Ahlbi started, but his apology was cut short as he realized who he was talking to. The ceremonial dress, piercing blue eyes and facial markings could only belong to Rayfa Padma Khura’in, a very important person within the kingdom. “Y-your Benevolence!” Ahlbi raised his hands and leaned back in shock. Rayfa put her hand to her mouth in surprise. “Oh! It’s you. The boy from the marketplace. It’s been some time since we last spoke,” she spoke. Ahlbi stood in reverence for a moment, but quickly remembered his manners. He bowed before the high priestess and closed his eyes, with Shah’do mimicking his movement. “Please, forgive me! I shouldn’t have bumped into you like that! I promise I’ll never do it again, please don’t punish me!” he said. To this, Rayfa chuckled without opening her mouth. “You may rise. You will not be punished, and I am in no mood for formalities anyway.” “Really? Thank you, Your Benevolence!” Ahlbi said as he rose back up. “But, if you don’t mind me asking, why are you not in the mood? Is something wrong today?” “Thank you for your concern, young monk,” said Rayfa, “But it is only a trifling matter, one you need not trouble yourself with. Now if you’ll excuse me…” Rayfa turned around and started to walk away. “W-wait, Your Benevolence!” Ahlbi leaned forward and shouted. To this, Rayfa stopped in her tracks. “Huh? What is it?” she asked. “Well, I know I’m just a kid, and a lowly monk besides,” said Ahlbi, “But I know that it’s a monk’s duty not just to uphold the traditions of Khura’inism, but to also provide a comforting hand to those who need it, be they friend or stranger.” He put his hands together as if he was in prayer. “So please, Your Benevolence, if there is nothing I can do to help, at least allow me to lend an ear to your problems so that I may fulfill my duty!” Rayfa stood motionless for a moment. Did I come on too strong,? Ahlbi wondered, but his worries fell away when Rayfa turned back and smiled at him. “It would seem the temple is training you well. I would be doing you a great disservice if I did not comply with your request. If that is what you wish, you may listen to my woes. It may help me if I were to vent them to someone, anyway,” said Rayfa. “Oh thank you so much!” said Ahlbi again. For a moment, it appeared as if his pupils had turned into stars. “Let’s see, how shall I put this?” Rayfa put a hand to her chin. “Since the end of the Defense Culpability Act, our kingdom has been undergoing a great amount of change. To ensure that change is only for the better of its citizens, I have been working with my family and the attorneys of the kingdom without rest.” “But that’s a good thing, right? Your work is making Khura’in better than it’s been in years,” said Ahlbi, with Shah’do following up with another bark. “Yes, and I accept my responsibilities as High Priestess with pride.” Rayfa looked down at the ground and scowled. “But even I need my beauty sleep. With today being a holiday for even the royal family, I was hoping to rest in my quarters all day, but mother had other plans for me.” “Really? What kind of plans?” asked Ahlbi. “Are they like super-secret missions to protect the kingdom from invaders?” Rayfa shook her head. “Nothing of the sort, sadly. Mother simply wants me to spend my day off outside the palace. Something to do with sampling the culture of our kingdom and getting to know its people on a personal level.” Ahlbi lifted his hands to do his thinking motions again. “So she just wants you to hang around town and talk to people? That sounds like my kind of day off!” He leaned back and put his arms behind his head, giving Rayfa a smile that showed his missing tooth. Rayfa sighed and said “It’s such a silly notion. I am Rayfa Padma Khura’in, High Priestess of the kingdom and destined to ascend to the throne when I have proven myself.” She flung her arm out in a dramatic fashion. “Am I not already the living embodiment of Khura’inese culture!?” Ahlbi found no words to reply with, so he just stared at Rayfa in awe of her display. “In any case,” Rayfa continued as she returned to a less dramatic pose, “I am forbidden from entering the palace until sundown. I shall have to find some way to keep me occupied until then.” She then looked straight at Ahlbi and asked “I don’t suppose you have any ideas of how I could pass the time?” “Something to do? Hmm…” Ahlbi stood and pondered for a few seconds. Suddenly, he leaned forward and shouted “Oh, I know!”, causing Rayfa to bring an arm up to her face in surprise. “You… you do!?” said Rayfa. “And what, pray tell, would that be?” she continued with hesitancy in her voice. “I could give you a tour of the capital!” said Ahlbi. “A…tour?” “Yeah, show you around all the landmarks and tell your about their history, plus all the smaller places and other cool stuff!” Ahlbi said all in one breath. Wisps of air visibly flared from his nostrils. “Tell me about their history?” Rayfa’s neutral expression lowered into a frown. “Do you mock me?” “M-mock you? How so?” asked Ahlbi. “Are you insinuating that I, the High Priestess, do not know the history of my own kingdom? That a mere child knows more than I do,?” She said, gazing straight into him. “Ah, no!” Ahlbi quickly bowed his head again. “I-I didn’t mean it that way! It’s just that, um, giving tours is my favorite thing to do when I’m not training, and I’d love to try giving one to the royal family! Please don’t throw me in jail, Your Benevolence! I’m too young to have a criminal record!” Rayfa’s brow relaxed as Ahlbi spoke, turning from a look of anger into confusion. “Your favorite thing, you say?” she spoke, closing her eyes. “Um, yes,” Ahlbi replied, opening one eye to look again. “I-I just thought that maybe you could have someone to talk to while you went around town, but we don’t have to if you already know all about it.” “Hmm…” Rayfa closed her eyes for a few seconds, then she opened them and turned her head upwards with a smirk. “Very well. I accept your offer.” “Wait, what?! You really mean it?” Ahlbi’s eyes opened in surprise. “If you have been giving tours to visitors like you claim, then we must be certain that what you say about our kingdom is nothing but the truth. Therefore, I shall personally see to it that you are not…” Rayfa rubbed her chin again. “How do they say it in the Americas? Speaking from outside one’s mule.” “Huh? What does that mean?” asked Ahlbi. Rayfa shrugged. “I am not entirely certain myself. The American vernacular is a puzzling thing indeed, but no matter. Do you believe you are up to the task of providing an engaging and informative tour to a member of the Khura’in royal family?” “I’ll do my best!” Ahlbi said with a look of pure determination in his eyes. “C’mon, Shah’do! Let’s give the princess a good tour!” Shah’do barked and mimicked the same determined look as his owner. Rayfa giggled and said “Lead the way.” And so, the two of them set off on the tour, with Ahlbi leading the pack. His heart still fluttered in excitement at the prospect. Giving a tour to the one and only princess of Khura’in! He had to have been dreaming, but he certainly didn’t want to wake up if he was. Maybe I should pinch myself to check, he thought. Just then, he felt another signal coming from his bladder, making him frown in worry. Uh-oh, that might be a problem. He shook his head slightly to clear his mind, hoping that Rayfa didn’t see that. Nah, I can handle it. I’ve gone a while without using the bathroom while training, a tour should be nothing. Plus, how embarrassing would it be to tell the princess I need to go like a little kid? Ahlbi took a quick glance at the princess behind him. Rayfa was looking off to the side as they walked, as if lost in thought. I wonder what she could be thinking? Ahlbi thought. *** How could I forget to use the bathroom before I left the palace? Rayfa quietly grumbled to herself as they walked to their destination, doing her best to hide the slight stiffness in her steps. She could recount the morning’s exact events, but even then she still felt the need to question herself. What she had hoped would be a lazy morning in bed followed by watching the Plumed Punisher marathon was rudely interrupted by her mother waking her up and telling her of her plan. One heated argument later and she was dressed up and out the door, her brow still furrowed in anger. What is wrong with a princess spending a few extra hours asleep on a day where she is not expected to do anything, she remembered yelling to her mother. That thought stuck in her mind the entire time she was making herself presentable instead of more practical thoughts like “Perhaps I should relieve myself before leaving my quarters,” and she was quickly regretting it. There was the obvious solution of simply asking for a bathroom, but the mere thought of it made Rayfa shudder. She did not doubt the cleanliness of Khura’in’s citizens, but she was the princess of the kingdom, an icon of Khura’inism itself! She could never live it down if anyone even knew that she still had to do such things, least of all the boy she was walking with. She wasn’t going to like it, but holding it until sundown was the only solution that made sense to her. It was not that urgent anyway; learning to hold it for long periods of time was another perk of growing up as the High Priestess. Until then, she would have to find a good method of distracting herself. Maybe I should start by actually speaking with this boy, she thought. I agreed to let him take me on a tour, after all. “So then,” she started, prompting Ahlbi to turn to her as they walked, “Tell me more about these tours of yours.” “My tours? What do you want to know about them?” said Ahlbi. Rayfa put her hand to her chin. “Well, why tours? It is a rather… unconventional hobby for a monk to have.” “Huh? Oh yeah, some of my friends at the temple think it’s weird, too. They’re all into stuff like Kachu’demal and Wahch’ovami.” “Yes, those do sound like the things boys your age would be into,” said Rayfa. “I mean, I like them too,” continued Ahlbi, “But Khura’in has always been my favorite thing in the world. I love learning all the cool stuff about our country in my history class, and I really like talking about it. It kinda drives my friends nuts, though.” He added a nervous laugh. “Hmm, not everyone can appreciate our rich history. A shame, really,” said Rayfa, shaking her head. “Yeah, but it might be because they live here so they know all this stuff already, but the tourists don’t know all this stuff, so I can show and tell them all kinds of things. It’s so fun!” Ahlbi beamed as he spoke. “Fun? Is that really all there is to it?” asked Rayfa. What a curious boy, indeed. “No, there’s more to it.” At this, Ahlbi’s cheerful demeanor dropped into something more serious. “Khura’in is my home, and now that it’s going through all these big changes, it needs all the help it can get. I really wanna do my part to help out, and giving tours is the best way I know how.” “I see,” said Rayfa, “And how do these tours of yours provide benefit to Khura’in?” “Lots of different ways, Your Benevolence! Tourism helps build good relationships with other countries, and it can inspire people to visit us more often, or even move here.” “This is true,” said Rayfa. “Yeah, and it makes good money, too!” Ahlbi smiled with his eyes shut. “M-Money?” Rayfa stopped in her tracks and glared. “Surely you are not exploiting tourists simply to line your own pockets? The Twilight Realm has a special section of hell devoted to swindlers, you know!” Ahlbi’s eyes filled with panic. “N-no, it’s not like that at all! I mean, I pocket some of it, sure, but I put almost all of it into charities and the local shops. It all goes back into the economy sooner or later!” The glare on Rayfa faded. “Really? That’s… very noble of you.” To this, Ahlbi blushed and put a hand behind his head. “Th-thank you, Your Benevolence. I am hum-” “However,” Rayfa cut him off, “There is more to helping a kingdom grow than more people and money. The spirit of Khura’in must be preserved above all else as we go forward, and we can only accomplish this through properly educating our citizens and the tourists who visit. Your skills in tour-giving have yet to be evaluated in this regard. I must see it for myself first before we can say your actions are doing more good than harm.” “Um, right! I’ll try my hardest to not disappoint you!” Ahlbi took a look around him. “Oh, here we are! Our first stop!” “Oh?” Rayfa looked around her, realizing that she had not been paying attention to where they were walking the entire time. The two of them stood at the center of a park in the middle of the city. A large stone plaza laid before them, with a statue of different women wearing regal clothing facing inward at each corner. In the center was a bigger statue of two women standing back to back, one wearing a mask and wielding a dagger, and the other having an entirely blank face. “Interesting,” said Rayfa, “I must admit, I have not been to this part of the city very often.” She looked over at Ahlbi with her normal piercing stare and smirk. “Well, go ahead, tour guide. Tell me about this place.” “R-right. Allow me to explain!” Ahlbi walked in front of Rayfa and stood facing her like a tour guide would. “This is the Plah’zah Plaza, located in the center of the Park of the Founders. The statues around the corners are the first four reigning queens of Khura’in after the founder, and the Holy Mother and Lady Kee’ra themselves are depicted right in the center as a way of reminding their people that they and the queens after them are always watching over us.” Rayfa smiled at this. “A powerful gesture. I could think of nothing more reassuring than-” “This plaza was constructed thirty years ago,” continued Ahlbi, “Its main purpose is to allow another venue for the public to hold all kinds of events. Lots of important officials and monks have also held rallies here, like…” Whatever Ahlbi had to say for the next few minutes, Rayfa could not recall. All she could focus on was the anger welling up inside her. A young child rudely interrupting the high priestess? Surely, there must be some sort of law forbidding such a thing! She should give him the tongue-lashing he certainly deserves. And yet, she couldn’t bring herself to say a single word. Somewhere in the back of her head was a voice telling her to not get worked up over it, to simply let it go and move on. I must be hanging around Nahyuta too much, thought Rayfa. Still, she had never quite felt this restraint before; it was only for this boy that brought it out. What is with this child? Is there some sort of blessing put upon him by the Holy Mother? Rayfa wondered. “...for the Plumed Punisher.” “Wait, what was that?” Rayfa snapped out of her thoughts and looked straight at Ahlbi. “Um,” Ahlbi’s eyes drifted away for a moment. “Like I said, this plaza was recently used to film a fight scene for a future episode of the Plumed Punisher.” Rayfa’s eyes opened up wide. “I-I was not told of this! You must divulge everything you know about this filming at once, tour guide!” She leaned forward as she spoke and looked Ahlbi right in the eyes. Ahlbi leaned back in surprise. “Wuh-what!? Um, well,” he looked down and frowned. “I don’t really know anything more than that. It was one of the few times the plaza was off-limits to the public.” “Oh.” Rayfa looked away. “I see. That’s rather disappointing.” “Yeah it is,” said Ahlbi. His suddenly lit up. “Wait, does this mean you’re a fan of the Plumed Punisher, too?” “W-What? Of course not!” Rayfa crossed her arms and turned her body away, a blush growing on her cheeks. “I, um, just like to stay informed on the, er, trends in the Khura’in community, that’s all!” “Really? Aww,” Ahlbi replied, “I had a lot of stuff I could have talked about there. For example, did you know they’re making a movie of her?” “A m-movie!?” Rayfa turned back to Ahlbi, but quickly regained her composure. “Um, I mean, I suppose it’s not that big of a leap from television to theaters.” “Yeah, and it’s gonna be a crossover movie.” Ahlbi beamed with excitement. “The Steel Samurai vs. The Plumed Punisher! Warriors from two different world collide! Who will triumph? In theaters next year! I can’t wait to see it!” Rayfa stood there for a moment before realizing that her mouth was hanging open. “Er, y-yes, as I said, I do not watch the Plumed Punisher.” Ahlbi looked down again. “Sorry about that. I got a little carried away with myself.” “That said, I have no doubt that the Plumed Punisher would surely prevail in such a battle.” Rayfa grinned and put her hands on her hips. “No one can hope to match the power of a warrior with the spirit of Khura’in on her side!” “That’s what I think, too!” Ahlbi laughed. Somehow, Rayfa found his laughter contagious, for she started letting out some giggles of her own. Perhaps spending my day with this child will not be as burdensome as I thought, she mused. But just then, she felt another signal from her bladder that tensed up her body and cut her laughter short. Eep! I best refrain from putting unnecessary strain on myself. “A-are you alright, Your Benevolence,” asked Ahlbi. Did my face betray me again? “Yes, I am fine,” Rayfa said with as her face returned to a frown. “And we are getting off-track from our tour. I believe we should move on from this park and explore the other landmarks.” “Aw, are you sure? I haven’t even started talking about all the different queens and their histories,” said Ahlbi. “I think we can conclude your knowledge of this area is sound enough. I would like to see if you just as knowledgeable at the other landmarks,” said Rayfa. That, and walking will help alleviate the pressure. “Oh, gotcha!” Ahlbi nodded and turned to walk in a different direction. “If you’ll follow me, we can continue our tour of Khura’in!” “I look forward to it,” replied Rayfa as she followed after him.
  10. (Contains mild underaged wetting desperation. Also, no incest occurs in this story. All love expressed within is purely platonic.) “Mama?” She could only grasp the most obvious things when she first woke up. First, she existed. Second, someone was tapping her on the shoulder and calling out to her. Third, she would very much like to go back to sleep. “Mmm-hmm-mmm,” was the only thing she could say at first. “Mama!” said the young voice again. “Mmm, what is it?” Corrin replied, finally opening her eyes. A pair of bright red eyes and a cheery smile stared back at her from only a couple feet away. These belonged to her son Kana, who was clad in his normal light suit of armor instead of a pair of pajamas. “You gotta get up now, it’s almost time!” Kana said. “Um, time for what?” Corrin rubbed her eyes as she sat up. Her long-term memory had yet to wake up much like the rest of her body. “You don’t remember? Time for our super-secret fishing trip!” said Kana, his face brimming with excitement. “You told me to come wake you up before the sun was up so we could get there before the fish went to sleep.” “Fishing trip? Oh!” Corrin’s face lit up. “Of course, I remember now. I’m so glad you reminded me. I’ve been looking forward to our little trip together.” Kana nodded. “Me too! Just me and mama catching fish together before anyone notices we’re gone. No adults to keep pulling you away for grown-up talks or other boring stuff.” “Yes,” Corrin replied, making sure her smile didn’t drop from the pang of guilt she just felt. “Say Kana, how about you fetch us some apples and juice for breakfast while I get ready?” “Okay! Don’t take too long, or all the good fish will be gone!” Kana said as he turned around and quickly took off, his bare feet pattering against the wood floor. “Oh, and don’t forget your dragonstone!” said Corrin before he got too far away. Now that she was alone, Corrin yawned and slowly climbed out of bed, shivering a bit when her feet hit the cold floor. I don’t know where all his energy comes from, but I wouldn’t mind having some of it for the mornings, she thought while she stretched. She ran her fingers through her hair to see how bad her case of bedhead was. Definitely needs combing . As she sat to comb her hair, Corrin’s mind was free to drift, and she thought about the events that led her to this day. The last few years had not been easy for her, to say the least. Not only had she learned that she was kidnapped from her original family and raised by another, but her adoptive father had tried to have her killed as part of a plan to start a war. She had been all over the continent since then, fighting endless battles and learning of terrible secrets that could destroy the world as she knew it. But even in the chaos, she had found so much to be grateful for. Her families from both Hoshido and Nohr were such wonderful people, even if they didn’t always get along with each other. She was certain they would find a way to make peace between the kingdoms when the fighting was all over. Then there was her husband, who she loved with all her heart. She had never expected to find love in the middle of her journey, but now she couldn’t imagine life without him. It was such a shame he was stuck on the night watch this day and would be too tired to join them on their trip. I’ll have to make sure he can come along next time, Corrin thought. It was thanks to her husband that she found her greatest pride and joy: her son. Kana was the sweetest child she could have asked for, so full of life and kind to everyone. His innocent smile would always melt her heart; she could see him wooing quite a few girls when he hits that age. Unfortunately, thinking about Kana always gave her a pang of guilt, too. Like the other parents, she had to leave him to be raised in a deeprealm when he was just an infant while she was occupied with the war. Time moved faster in these realms, and in just a few months, her baby had grown into an adventurous young boy. She made visits when she could, but there was nothing she wouldn’t give to have been there for all those years. Corrin shook her head in an attempt to clear those troubling thoughts. This is why they were going on this trip. They needed some time away from the war and the feuding families and all their other responsibilities, if only for a couple hours. She only told her servants and her husband where they would be, so they would only be disturbed in case of emergency. Corrin had just gotten out of her nightgown and into her armor when she heard a knock at the door. “Mama, I’ve got breakfast!” came Kana’s voice on the other side. “I also got my dragonstone with me!” “Okay, Kana!” she replied, “I’ll be ready to go in just a minute!” Corrin took a look at herself in the mirror. Aside from her sleepy expression and a stray hair or two, she didn’t look too bad for only having a few minutes to get ready. Not that I needed to look my absolute best, anyway . Satisfied with herself, she grabbed her sword, the Yato, from next to her bed and walked out the door, hoping to have a fun morning with her son. “I got a bite!” “That’s great!” said Corrin, “Get him over to the shore!” “I’m trying!” said Kana as he wrestled with his fishing rod. “This fish is really strong! He’s gotta be a really big one!” “Here, let me help you.” Corrin walked over to her son and stood behind him, grabbing onto his fishing pole. “We pull back on three, okay?” “Okay!” “One, two, three-whoa!” The strength of two dragonkin was more than a match for the fish. It also proved to be greater than Corrin and Kana expected, as they lost balance and fell backwards onto the ground. “Oof!” grunted Corrin. “Are you alright, Kana?” Kana shook his head to help with the jolt he took. “I’m okay, but look!” He held the trout up for his mom to see. “He’s huge! This is the biggest fish I’ve ever caught!” “I’ll say it is,” said Corrin. The fish was easily over two feet long. It would have made a fine meal if they were fishing for food, but they were not. “Okay Kana, let’s throw him back,” she continued as they stood back up. “Aw, do I have to?” Kana frowned. “No one will believe me if I tell them I caught something this big.” Corrin giggled to herself. Boys and their fishing stories. “I bet that fish wants to go home to his family. We really shouldn’t separate him from them.” “Okay,” sighed Kana. He tossed the fish back into the river and watched it disappear from his sight. “Bye, fishie! Tell your friends I said hi!” Corrin smiled at Kana’s cute display. It always brought her such joy to see him laughing and playing and enjoying his life. After all the fighting, drama, and tragedy they had been through so far, having time to relax and enjoy being together was doing both of them a world of good. Yet as her sight kept getting drawn towards the water, Corrin couldn’t relax entirely. Normally, looking at a river brought peace to Corrin’s mind, for it always reminded her of Azura and the song she loves to sing. Her lyrics of the ocean’s waves always trying to reach the life that lied beyond the shores struck a chord with her that no other tune did, but today they only reminded her of a pressing matter that she couldn’t ignore any longer. I forgot to use the bathroom this morning. She felt the first few signals from her bladder when they were walking along the river that led to the fishing spot, but talking and fishing with Kana proved to be a good distraction. Unfortunately, the juice they had for breakfast had made its way down to the urine that had been building up overnight, and her urge came roaring back. She rubbed her legs together while Kana was still looking away to ease the pressure. At that moment, Corrin realized that she had never actually mentioned to Kana that she needed the bathroom before. It was yet another difference she had from a parent that watched their kid grow up normally. A silly thought for sure, yet for some reason she felt some apprehension at the thought of telling him. I’m not shy like Sakura, she chided herself, surely I could just come out and say it. “Do we have anymore bait?” Kana suddenly turned around and asked. “Huh?” Corrin immediately set her legs straight. “Um, actually, we should probably get our things and head back,” said Corrin as she looked at the sky. The sun had risen a good deal since they reached their fishing spot. At least an hour or two had to have passed by now, she figured. “Really?” Kana frowned again. “It feels like we just got here.” “I know, time likes to fly when you’re having fun,” Corrin said while she walked over to him. “I wish we could stay longer too, but we both have a lot of work to do today and people depending on us to get that work done.” Kana sighed and looked down in disappointment. “You’re right. I just wish we got to spend a little more time together.” He glanced at the river for a few seconds when his eyes opened wider suddenly, like he had just remembered something important. “Um, actually I think I’m ready to go home too,” said Kana with a strange sense of urgency in his voice. “Really? Why the sudden change of heart?” asked Corrin. “It’s just, um, you know, I forgot that I have to, er, do something for someone?” Kana replied, only making eye contact with her for brief moments. Oh dear, what has he gotten himself into now? thought Corrin. Just as she was about to say something, Corrin received another unpleasant signal from between her legs. On second thought, I’ll worry about that after I find a bathroom. “Okay then.” Corrin knelt down and picked up some fishing gear along with her sword. “Let’s get our stuff and head on back. They’re probably starting to wonder where we’ve run off to.” “Already on it!” replied Kana, who only had a few things to pick up. In less than a minute, Corrin and Kana were already on their way home. Corrin did her best to hide her growing need, but it wasn’t easy. They had followed the river a good ways to their spot, which meant they would have to follow it back to the gateway that led back home. The sight and sound of running water was always nearby and especially hard on the more sensitive hearing that Corrin enjoyed as a dragonkin, making her walking more stiff than usual. The lack of distraction didn’t help, either. Kana had talked up a storm when they were walking to the spot, but he had hardly said a word on the way back. The only way Corrin knew he was still there was from his footsteps as he trailed behind her. Why am I so reluctant to admit I need to go? Corrin thought. It wasn’t like she had never relieved herself outside; Camilla taught her that valuable skill when she was just a girl. There was plentiful cover as well, for the river bordered a forest. Kana had to have known that using the toilet was something everyone did. She had no real reason to be embarrassed, yet the stage fright would not let her just stop and tell him. “Ooh!” Kana’s yelp coupled with the sound of something falling on the ground snapped Corrin out of her thoughts. She turned around and asked “What happened?” An odd sight revealed itself to her. Kana had dropped his fishing pole on the ground, but he wasn’t bending over to get it. Instead, he was fidgeting in the place with his legs locked together. “Um, n-nothing’s wrong!” said Kana, “Just d-dropped my pole is all!” Corrin sighed to herself. Okay, he’s definitely hiding something. She walked over and looked down at her son with a stern face. “Kana, are you trying to sneak an animal home?” she said. “No, of course not!” replied Kana, “Well, not this time, at least.” “Okay, then what are you trying to hide? You know I don’t like it when you keep secrets from me,” said Corrin. “I’m not h-hiding anything!” said Kana as he continued fidgeting. He stood in silence for a couple seconds afterwards before continuing, his voice noticeably quieter. “It’s just… I, um, really gotta go to the bathroom.” Oh dear, thought Corrin, I was not expecting that. From what she could see, Kana was not lying; he had gone from holding his legs together to bouncing from one foot to the other and putting a hand over his groin. “Well then,” Corrin started, “Did you not remember to use the bathroom this morning?” “N-no, I forgot. I always go before I put my armor on, but I wore it to bed so we wouldn’t be late for fishing,” said Kana. So he made the same mistake I did, thought Corrin. “Well, if you have to go that badly, you can go here.” “Um, I can’t,” said Kana. “Why not?” asked Corrin. “There’s nothing wrong with going outside, you know.” “I-I know that,” said Kana, “It’s just… I’m trying to hold it in longer.” To this, Corrin raised an eyebrow. “Hold it in longer? But why would you want to do that?” Kana stopped bouncing for a moment. “Well, I kinda heard some of the older kids talking the other day. They were saying how they only use the bathroom a couple times a day because it helped teach them about staying focused and stuff, so I figured I could try it too. Holding it in while I was fishing seemed like a good place to start to me.” “Really now?” asked Corrin. Who came up with that idea, I wonder? “Y-yeah, it’s a lot harder than it sounds. You probably think it sounds dumb, don’t you?” Kana’s cheeks started growing red. “Well, I wouldn’t say that. If it actually works, then who am I to judge?” said Corrin, “But like any training, you have to start small and work your way up with it. Just diving in hurts you more than it helps.” “W-What do you mean?” asked Kana. Corrin smiled. “I’m saying I think it’s okay if you had your morning pee before you start holding it for the day.” Something I would really like to have now. “ Really? You’re sure about that?” “Of course I am. Now hurry before you wet yourself.” “Okay, if you think it’s fine…” said Kana, “Um, can you help me remove my armor first? It’s kinda hard to take off on my own, especially now.” He’s not wrong there, thought Corrin. She recalled a couple close calls she had as a kid with her suit. “Of course, dear.” Corrin kneeled down and moved her hands towards Kana. While he’s going, I’ll hide behind a tree and deal with my own problem, she thought, so I guess I won’t have to let him know I have to pee after all. Everyone wins, right? “Now what do we have here?” Corrin felt her whole body tense up. That voice was far too gruff to come from her son, and it certainly didn’t come from her. She stood back up and looked towards the direction the voice came from, confirming her fears. Stepping out from between the trees were a group of four thugs, each brandishing a weapon and sporting a menacing grin on their ugly faces. Gods, of all times, why now!? Corrin thought as she tightened her grip on both the Yato and her bladder. “Looks like we stumbled onto a little mother-son bonding time,” said the bandit in front with an axe swung over his shoulder. “Aw, ain’t that cute?” said a bigger man wielding a spiked club and wearing little more than shoulder straps and a waistcloth. “I wonder if she’ll send some of that love my way, heh heh.” “M-mama, do you know these people?” said Kana. “Get behind me, Kana,” was all that Corrin said. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see Kana doing just that. “Listen, I don’t know who you are, but we’re just passing through and we don’t want trouble.” “What a coincidence, ma’am,” said an outlaw archer with a drawl, “We don’t want there to be more trouble than need be. I like my transactions nice and quick, if you catch my drift.” The fourth bandit, a sorcerer with oddly white and frizzled hair chuckled. “Always lookin’ for money, ain’tcha? Take another look at ‘em. There ain’t even a pair’a shoes to their names.” “No shoes, but that armor and sword might fetch a pretty penny,” said the axe-wielder, “And I think I’ll really like the looks of the mama without that armor in the way.” He slid his tongue over his lips. As they chuckled among themselves, Corrin sized up her opponents. Their weapons look to be made of iron, so I doubt they can seriously wound me. I could probably deal with all of them without much trouble. But Kana… she glanced back at her son, who looked frightened and was firmly clutching his dragon stone. If something happened to him, I could never forgive myself. She also felt another pang from her bladder, making her legs go stiff. Right, and that might slow me down too. What should I do? “Come on lady, we ain’t got all day!” said the fire mage, “Let’s get a good look at your valuables, or would you rather have your day get more… explodey?” He snapped his fingers and a small fire formed in his hand while he grinned. “Yeah, get your eyes off your brat and cough up your gear!” The axe-wielder brandished his weapon. “Or I may just have to give your kid there a nasty scar or two!” In an instant, all thought vanished from Corrin’s mind. Her dragon blood pumped throughout her at a strong rate, and her frown of concern turned into a fearsome scowl. She lifted her sword and pointed it straight at the thugs. “Leave, now. That is your only warning,” she said in a deadly calm voice. To this, the grins on the bandits changed into frowns as they made quick glances at one another. “Doesn’t like she’s backing down,” said the archer. “She looks more mad than scared,” said the club-wielder. “Maybe we should rethink this?” “Are you kidding me!?” yelled the axe-wielder. “Some tramp talks big, and you all get weak in the knees? Well I ain’t backin’ down from no one!” He pointed his axe straight at Corrin. “You wanna get bloody? Then have some of this!” At that, the bandit launched himself forward, his axe held straight up in the air while he let out a battle cry. He can’t say I didn’t warn him, Corrin thought. She stood almost motionless as the thug crossed the distance to her in no time at all. Before he reached her, the bandit leapt into the air and swung his axe downwards, hoping to bury it in her head. Instead, Corrin jumped to the right, causing the axe to swing straight into the ground. While the thug stood there unable to process what just happened, Corrin put all her might into her off-hand and drove her fist into the thug’s face. A small amount of blood flew through the air as the bandit fell onto his back out cold, his axe still buried in the ground. Seeing their comrade dispatched so easily made the other bandits flinch, but they quickly regained their composure. “You’ve done it now, wench!” yelled the club-wielder “Let’s get her, boys!” This time, both the club-wielder and archer rushed in, the archer to the side while the clubber attacked head-on. For such a burly brute, he moved much quicker than Corrin anticipated. She had just enough time to lift her sword up as he swung down at her, stopping the club just short of her head. Corrin grit her teeth as the half-naked thug chuckled while the spikes on his club drew closer to her face. He’s strong, maybe stronger than me. In the corner of her eye, she could see the archer taking up position at her side and reaching for an arrow. I need to do something, quick! Just as the spikes were about to graze her head, Corrin remembered the club-wielder’s choice of fashion, or lack thereof. She drove her knee straight into the man’s groin, causing all strength in his arms to evaporate instantly. Just as the thug relented, her hearing picked up the noise of the archer drawing his bow. Corrin immediately grabbed the bigger man by the shoulders. Using every ounce of strength in her body, she turned and tossed the man towards the archer right as he had let the arrow loose. The arrow buried into the club-wielder’s back as he tumbled into the archer, sending them both to the ground in mess of limbs and shock. Upon seeing the two brutes incapacitated, Corrin allowed herself to let out a breath of relief. Okay, three down, one to- eep! Using her strength like that had taken a toll on her muscles. Not only did she feel weaker, but she felt something warm and wet spurt into her undergarments, making her tense back up and squeeze her legs together. She stopped the flow as quickly as it had started, but it made her bladder give out a pang of pain in protest. Dammit, that was too close! thought Corrin, I need to finish this fight as soon as I can, and not just because our lives are in danger. “This one’s for you!” Corrin realized that she was too focused on her bladder to see what the sorcerer had been up to. Once she turned to look at him, her expression changed into pure fright. A massive fireball had formed from the mage’s hand, and before she could react, he launched it straight at her. The spell traveled fast, much too fast for her to dodge. All she could do was close her eyes, bring her sword up, and brace herself for the inevitable. An explosion soon followed, and Corrin felt the heat of the fire and smoke blast across her skin. It was hot and uncomfortable… yet it didn’t hurt. A couple seconds passed, and still no searing pain like she had expected. Is this what death actually feels like? she wondered. Once she felt the smoke clear, Corrin opened her eyes again and was taken aback by what she saw. A large, silver drake stood in front of her with its side turned to her. Smoke came from the wing draped across its side facing the mage. “K-Kana?” said Corrin in surprise. “NGH RGHH GRR GRHHHNN!” yelled the dragon as it turned to face the sorcerer and stomped on the ground. “That’s dragon for ‘Don’t hurt my mama!’” “Wuh-what is that!?” yelled the mage, his eyes wide open in fear. “That kid was a dragon!? It-it can’t be!” shouted the archer as he had finally slipped out from underneath the clubman. “Just who are these two, anyway!?” said the club wielder. “Forget this! I ain’t fightin’ no dragon! Every man for himself!” yelled the fire mage. He spun around and ran as fast as he could away from Corrin and Kana. The archer and the clubman soon followed after him, the club-wielder still having an arrow in his back. Corrin’s scowl dropped away as she watched the would-be thieves run away. All it took was for one of us to enter our dragon form? Maybe I should try opening with that next time. She then looked over to the axe-wielding thug still on the ground. He had regained consciousness, but his intimidating demeanor was long gone. Blood dribbled from his broken nose while he stared in utter fright, and a mysterious damp spot grew on his pants. As Corrin walked over to him, he babbled in a higher-pitched voice than from before. “I-I wasn’t gonna hurt ya, honest! We just w-wanted some m-money to pay off some debts we owed! We’ve never done any m-mugging before this!” Corrin pointed the Yato straight at his head, instantly shutting him up. “If you wish to not cross paths with us again, you will abandon your thieving ways and live an honest life from here on out. Understood?” The thug nodded his head in response, his whole body trembling. “Good,” said Corrin, “Now begone, and don’t threaten me or my son ever again.” “Yes, ma’am!” The bandit scrambled away from Corrin’s sword and ran as fast as he could from her. Once he was out of sight, Corrin sighed to herself. That wasn’t my best fighting now, but at least we’re okay. She patted her groin and grimaced a little. I still can’t believe I leaked during that fight. Oh well, that’s still better than getting seriously hurt. “N-no, no no no…” “Hmm?” Corrin looked over to where Kana was. He had turned back into his human form, but he didn’t look happy. He was hunched over with his face contorted like he was in pain. The memory of that last attack came back to Corrin’s mind at once. The fireball! He took that blast straight on! “Kana!” Corrin rushed over to him at once, dropping down to her knees and letting go of her blade. “Are you hurt!?” “Mama…” Kana replied in a shaky voice, his eyes growing moist. “What’s wrong!? Are you hurt at all!? Please tell me!” said Corrin as she frantically looked over him for any sign of harm. His armor looked more or less the same, but that didn’t mean he didn’t have any internal injuries. “I-I…” “Yes!?” Corrin looked him straight in the eyes. And that’s when she heard it: a hissing noise of water hitting fabric not coming from the river, but from somewhere very close by. She looked down and noticed that Kana had his hands covering his groin, and his legs bent together. Corrin’s look of panic turned into one of realization. “Oh, Kana. Are you-” “I’m sooooooooooorrrrryyyyyyyyyy!” At that moment, the proverbial dam broke everywhere. Kana shut his eyes and let the tears flow down his crimson-red face, while the hissing noise grew stronger even as he openly bawled. The dark fabric between the metal pieces of his armor gained a slight shine in the sunlight, and soon a small puddle formed under each foot. Corrin’s mind failed her for that moment, so she stood there in shock. She felt her face grow warm as she watched Kana having his accident, but soon she remembered what she needed to ask him. “Kana, did that fireball-” “I tried to hold it! I really did!” cried Kana between sobs. “B-but then those bandits came, and-and they were gonna hurt you, so I used my stone, b-but I-waaaaaaahhhhh!” “Kana, I don’t care about that right now!” “I was g-gonna show you how g-grown up and b-brave I am now, but you p-probably think I’m just a… a big baaaaaaaaby-hee-hee-hee!” continued Kana. “Please Kana, listen to me!” yelled Corrin. But listen, Kana would not. He stood there continuing to bawl his eyes out while his legs grew ever wetter. By now, the two separate puddles had joined into one, such was the volume coming out against his wishes. This isn’t good, thought Corrin, I really need to know if he’s hurt, but all he cares about is his accident. Corrin winced as she felt another pang hit her bladder, forcing her hands down to her groin. Ugh, and I have to pee so bad, I can barely think straight! If I don’t fix this now, I’ll end up wetting myself just like him… Just like him! Corrin gasped as an idea emerged from her desperate mind. She knew exactly how she was going to calm him down, but it was not going to be pleasant. She stood back up and sighed to herself. Mother, I really hope you’re not watching me right now. “Oh-oh no! Kana!” Corrin said in a faux-distress tone. She then placed her hands between her legs and bounced back and forth on her feet. “Aaah… huh?” Kana sniffed and opened his eyes. “M-mama? What’s wrong?” “I really gotta go, too! I-I think… I’m gonna…” Corrin stopped bouncing and bent over slightly while pressing her legs together. Now that she had her son’s attention, the only thing left to do was the one part she was not going to like. Corrin shut her eyes, took a breath, and relaxed her bladder muscles. Immediately, the small warmth she felt on her crotch grew bigger as her undergarments quickly became saturated with pee. Corrin let out a genuine whimper, for this was the first time since she was a little girl that she was wetting her pants. The warmth only spread from there. Unlike Kana, Corrin’s suit left the insides of her thighs bare, meaning the pee was much more visible than it was on her son. Some of it leaked through the fabric and dripped onto the ground, but most of it traveled all the way down her legs. Her feet grew wet as two separate puddles formed beneath her, and her ears picked up on a new hissing sound coming from a more personal source. It was one of the most unpleasant and embarrassing sensations she had experienced in a long time. Her face had gained a bright red blush, one that only grew deeper as the sharp smell of ammonia reached her nose. Instinct was screaming at her to stop the flow and find a bush to squat behind while she still could, but Corrin resisted the urge and kept letting it out where she stood. Some things are more important than my dignity, she thought. “Mama? Are… are you having an accident?” asked Kana. Corrin opened her eyes and looked down. Kana was staring right at her lower body, with his mouth partially open and eyes unmoving. She forced a smile and said, “Y-yes, Kana. I forgot to use the bathroom this morning too, and I just couldn’t hold it anymore.” “Really? I didn’t know adults could still wet their pants.” “You’re never too old to make a mistake,” said Corrin, “and you certainly don’t have to think less of anyone who does.” “I don’t?” asked Kana, “So, does that mean you don’t think I’m a big baby?” To this, Corrin giggled a little bit. “Far from it. I don’t think a big baby would be as brave as you were just now.” Kana sniffed. “And you’re not mad that I peed in my suit?” “You’re my son, Kana. I don’t think I could ever truly be mad at you.” Corrin looked down at her own legs, which had become soaked at this point. “Besides, I can’t get angry for something I’m guilty of doing too.” “Heh heh, I guess not,” Kana said as he smiled for the first time since his accident begun. He had moved his hands away from his groin and taken a more relaxed stance, though Corrin could still faintly hear hissing from him. Corrin sighed to herself from both her physical and emotional relief. Okay, he’s calmed down. I can finally talk to him. “Kana, did that fireball hurt you any?” Kana shook his head and gave a big grin. “Nope, hardly felt it. I guess my dragon scales are a lot tougher than I thought!” He put his hands on his hips, a pose that would have looked heroic if not for the drops of urine still leaking out of his suit. Corrin suppressed an urge to giggle at the sight. Maybe I don’t have to worry so much about him, after all. Seeing her son back in a happy mood put Corrin’s mind further at ease. She took her hands away from her legs and let her bladder finish emptying into her saturated leggings. They clung to her skin with an uncomfortable warmth, but the initial sting of embarrassment had dulled away, allowing her to concentrate on the pleasure of having an empty bladder once more. “I’m done now,” said Kana shortly after her stream had finally run dry. He started peeing before me, yet we finished at the same time. Where in the world was he storing it all? Corrin wondered. “Do you feel better now?” she asked. “Well I guess so, but I feel pretty gross, too.” Kana looked down and stepped away from his puddle, causing Corrin to do the same. “I didn’t think I’d ever say this, but I’d really like to take a bath.” “Yeah, me too. Definitely something I don’t want to do again for a long time,” said Corrin. “Um, do we have to walk all the way back home like this?” Kana asked with a worried look on his face. We really should head back to the castle, thought Corrin, but if anyone saw or smelled us, I could never live it down, and I doubt Kana could, either. “Hmm, tell you what,” Corrin pointed over towards the river. “I think we could do with a quick swim before we head back. What do you say?” “Sounds good to me!” Kana beamed for a moment, but then his face drooped into a small frown. “Oh, um, I’m sorry, by the way.” “Sorry? For what?” asked Corrin. “I know you’re not mad, but I guess I kinda ruined the last part of our fishing trip.” Corrin sighed and put her hands on his shoulders. “You have nothing to apologize for,” she replied, “If anything, this was all my fault. If I had just said I needed to go back at the spot, we might have missed those bandits altogether, and surely would have walked home with dry pants.” “Hee hee, it’s okay. It was kinda cool to see my mama fight off all those bandits!” said Kana. “Well, I did have help from a certain brave little dragon.” “Yep! No one can stop us when we fight together!” Kana giggled. That’s my son, alright. Corrin couldn’t help herself. She bent down and said “Come here,” before pulling him into a hug. In no time at all, Kana wrapped his arms around her and hugged her right back. “You’re the best mama ever,” said Kana. “And you’re the greatest son I could ever ask for.”
  11. (Note: Contains underaged wetting desperation and a golden shower. Reader discretion advised) Lord Jabu-Jabu of Zora’s Domain was a big fish, and not just in the metaphorical sense. The zora guardian took up a good deal of the fountain he resided in, and could very easily swallow a person whole if they were not careful. For as large as he was, however, he looked even bigger on the inside. This was what Link, the young hero from Kokiri Village, had just discovered. Standing with his back to the insides of Jabu-Jabu’s teeth, he took his first step into the guardian’s body, cringing as his boot stepped in water mixed with saliva. “I agree with you, Link,” said Navi, his faithful fairy companion. “This is the least pleasant place we’ve been to so far.” She looked over at the bubbles, strange tentacles, and other gross things before turning back to him. “But King Zora’s daughter is supposed to be in here somewhere, and we can’t get the Zora’s Sapphire if we don’t bring her back. We’ll just have to get this over with as soon as we can.” Link only nodded in response. The Zora’s Sapphire was the last stone they needed for their plan to stop Ganondorf. He would brave any danger to save Hyrule, no matter how gross it was. Trekking across the room, Link and Navi came to a red wall not unlike the valve in a heart. “Looks like this is the door leading inside,” said Navi, “You ready to go in, Link?” Navi did not expect any reply more than an affirmative noise, but Link was still strangely quiet in that moment. “Um, Link? You ready?” she asked again, turning to him. She found Link glancing off to the side with a look of worry. “Are you alright? What’s the matter?” Link looked at her and, after a couple seconds, put one hand below the belt of his tunic and rubbed his knees together. “Oh,” sighed Navi, “Do you need to use the bathroom?” An embarrassed Link nodded. “Well, I guess it’s been awhile since we’ve taken a break for that,” said Navi, “But I don’t think we can stop now. The princess might be in danger right now, and I don’t think the zoras would like it if you just relieved yourself inside their guardian. Do you think you could hold it for a little while?” Link frowned at Navi’s words. In truth, he had needed the bathroom for a little while now, but he didn’t want to mention it ever since they found Ruto’s message in that bottle. He knew that rescuing others came far before taking care of his potty problems, so he stood up tall and put his determined face on. “I’m sorry, Link,” said Navi, “We’ll get through this as long as we stay careful. Now let’s go find the princess!” Not more than a couple rooms further in stood the young Princess Ruto. She was unharmed and not in danger at the moment, but that didn’t mean she had cause to be happy. “What is with all this gross stuff?” she bemoaned while looking at the strange tentacles and other creatures nearby. She had been in Jabu-Jabu enough times to know that these things were not normal. Then again, ever since that strange red-haired man showed up, nothing had really been normal in the domain. As much as she wanted to get away, Ruto had no choice but to go forward. The Zora Sapphire, her most precious stone, had gone missing somewhere inside Jabu-Jabu’s depths. She was only ever to give it away to whoever would become her husband. How could she possibly marry someone without it? But Ruto then became aware of a more immediate problem than that. She groaned as she put a hand on her groin and rubbed her legs together. “Ugh, I forgot to go pee today.” This was no slight need, either. Her bladder felt quite uncomfortable, right at the point where she’d be looking for the bathroom under normal circumstances. How she had not noticed this earlier was beyond her. In any case, trying to find her stone with this distraction would be a bad idea. Good thing this wasn’t the first time she had been in here while really needing to go. She knew of a place in Jabu-Jabu’s body that worked to filter minerals out of the water, so she could tinkle in there without harming him. “I hope you won’t mind the detour,” she said out loud, though she didn’t know if Jabu-Jabu could hear her. But before she could take a single step, the sound of the door opening behind her got her attention. Someone else was in here? She was not expecting company, to say the least. My father better not have sent someone after me. Standing up tall and refined, Ruto turned around to meet the surprise guests. She expected to see a zora or two, but instead found a young boy in green clothes and a fairy approaching her. “You! Who are you?” she asked. “Excuse us,” said the fairy, “I’m Navi, and this is Link. Are you Princess Ruto, by chance? We came in here because we heard you might be in danger.” “What? Are you saying my father asked you to come here to save me?” Already, Ruto felt her temper flaring up. “I don’t care what he wants, I’d never ask anyone to do such a thing!” “But that letter in a bottle we found…” “What letter in a bottle?” Someone actually found that? Ruto shook her head. “Whatever, I can’t go home right now. Both of you, get out of here, understand?” Turning around, Ruto walked away with a huff and her head turned up. Things were already bad enough, and having someone else around was definitely not what she needed right now. With any luck, they would both take the hint and disappear from her sight. “Eeeeyaaaahhhh!” It turned out that Ruto was the one who would disappear. With her eyes looking elsewhere, she did notice the hole in the floor in front of her, and fell straight through to the room below. She hit the ground legs-first, feeling a sharp pain go through both limbs from the impact. “Gaah!” Ruto slowly stood back up, wincing from the pain. Her legs really hurt now, and the idea of walking through this entire place filled her with dread from how much pain it would put her in. Furthermore, as she only now discovered, the shock of the impact had caused a small bit of urine to leak onto her legs. Even she couldn’t believe how quickly things had gone from bad to worse. “Princess Ruto!” And they would only get worse, it seemed. Ruto straightened herself out right before Link jumped down through the hole and stood eye-to-eye with her once more. “Y-you’re still hanging around here? I told you to go away!” she yelled. “We’re sorry, princess, but we can’t leave here without you,” said Navi, “Are you alright, by the way? That was a pretty sudden fall.” “I’m…” hurting from the waist down, and I really need to pee, she wanted to say. “I’m okay. I’ve been coming inside here since I was little. I know how to keep myself safe.” Of course, there was no way she was going to admit such things to people she had never seen before, let alone ones coming to her rescue. On the other hand, she knew she wasn’t getting very far on her hurt legs, not even to that spot where she could safely pee. If she played this just right, these annoying intruders may end up working out to her favor. “Tell you what,” she started, “There’s something very important to me somewhere in here, and I’m not leaving without it. If you help me find it, I’ll go straight back to my father. Deal?” Link frowned for a moment like he was worried about something, but Navi interjected before he could talk. “Well, if that’s what it will take, then I guess we’ll just have to help out.” “Great!” Ruto smiled at them for the first time. “Now then,” she continued as she sat down on the floor, wrapping her arms around her raised knees. “I shall now give you the privilege of carrying me.” “Carrying you?” Ruto scoffed. “It is a high honor in the zora kingdom to carry the princess wherever she wishes. You should be grateful that I’m asking this of you!” Navi and Link exchanged looks at each other. “Looks like we’ll just have to play along,” said Navi. Link didn’t look very happy to hear that, but he walked behind Ruto and lifted her over his head regardless. This boy is stronger than he looks, noted Ruto. But more importantly, her plan seemed to be working. With Link carrying her around, she could easily hide her injuries and need to pee for the time being. Still, the sooner they found her stone, the quicker she could get out of her and take care of her problem. “Onward, servant!” she declared, “and don’t even think about getting feely with my bottom, got it?” Link could no longer deny it; this was the worst part of his journey by far. Walking around the insides of a fish and dealing with gross monsters was bad on its own. Carrying around a bratty princess as she made demand after demand only doubled his misery. But the worst part of this whole mess was the constant pressure from his bladder. It seemed like now that he had noticed it, his need to go kept getting worse a lot faster than he would have thought. Having to carry Ruto meant he couldn’t use his hands to hold himself and alleviate some of the discomfort. If not for her nagging, he probably would have set her down to run behind a corner and let loose a long, satisfying pee by now. So he kept enduring for everyone’s sake, even with all the pain it caused him. He didn’t even leak a drop in one place where he had to swim across a channel, despite how his bladder all but begged for release in all that water. Navi pointing out that peeing in the water Jabu-Jabu had drank would be really rude and might make him sicker helped a little with that. Eventually, they returned to the room with all the holes they had fallen through. “Hmph, still no sign of my stone,” huffed Ruto, “That must mean it’s deeper inside Jabu-Jabu. Let’s move it, servant!” Link groaned in response as he stepped forward, carefully avoiding the other holes along the way. Soon, they were in front of the next door. “Well, what are you waiting for?” asked Ruto, “Get going al-” “Hah!?” Link’s entire body tensed up in that moment, as he suddenly felt something leak into his underwear. Something warm and wet, much more worrisome than the wetness he got from swimming not long ago. In his kneejerk reaction, he all but tossed Ruto down and shot his hands to his groin while he bounced from one foot to the other. “Hey, what the…!” Ruto grit her teeth, stood up, and turned around. “What are you doing, servant? You do not handle a princess in such a manner!” Link would apologize later, but right now, he was more focused on keeping the rest of his urine inside his body. His dancing paid off, thankfully, and his need lessened to a tolerable, but still uncomfortable, level. “Are you kidding me?” Link looked up to find Ruto scowling at him with her hands on her hips. “Did you really forget to go potty before you came in here?” Even with an angry princess in front of him, Link could not lie. He simply nodded while wiggling his hips. “Ugh, typical,” muttered Ruto, “Well, you better hold it. We’re not stopping until I find my stone and get out of here. There isn’t anywhere to do that in here, anyway.” More words Link didn’t want to hear, even though he already knew what she was going to say. The pressure was getting painful at that point, but yet again, his only option was to bear it until they were done with this place. Mustering his strength, Link put his hands back at his sides and gave Ruto an affirmative nod. “Good, now may we please move on?” asked Ruto, sitting back down to her carrying posture. Link only sighed as he squatted and lifted Ruto back over his head and went through the door. The doubts that he could hold it through the whole way only grew stronger, but it was not like he could stop now. He just had to remind himself that it was all for Hyrule and the princess. Any pain was worth it for that. Ugh, I didn’t think this could get any worse! Now above Link’s view again, Ruto went back to nibbling her lip with worry. There was still no sign of her stone, but that had taken a backseat to the other predicament in her mind. Her need for a bathroom had gotten worse much faster than she had expected. Sitting atop Link and halfway curled gave her little means to resist the pressure from her bladder. If she tried to squeeze her legs and hold herself, Link would surely notice and ask if something was wrong. Then that boy had to go and reveal he really needed to pee, too. As if she needed another reminder of how bad she had to go; it took everything she had to not hold herself while Link was having his potty dance. Even so, there was no way she was going to say anything now. She was a strong princess, not some little kid who had to tell someone she just met that she needed the toilet. She certainly wasn’t going to let him know of where he could pee, either. Just being around there might prove too much for her to handle, and she would have no cover to hide from a boy’s curious gaze. Her only hope was that the Zora’s Sapphire was only a stone’s throw away from here. As soon as they grabbed it and got out of Jabu-Jabu, she could hop into the waters of the fountain and release a cloud of yellow mist out of everyone’s sight. The guardian wouldn’t mind; it would be like a drop in a bucket given the fountain’s size. Ruto shook her head. Just thinking of how she would pee would make her lose control. It was time to focus now, more than ever, and find that stone. On her honor as princess, she would not let this trouble get the better of her. The search continued from there, albeit at a slower place. In addition to the growing dangers deeper in, Link was forced to be very careful with his movements if he wanted to keep his shorts dry at that point. The kids now found themselves stepping into a new room. Like a few others, this room was a dead-end, just another square full of weird creatures and seemingly nothing else. “Ugh, still no sign of my stone,” said Ruto, “Servant, let’s turn around and check somewhere else.” “Wait, Link!” Navi flew up to him, “It feels like there’s something hidden inside here. I think we should try taking out the monsters in here first.” Link nodded, feeling something off about the room as well. “Really?” Ruto groaned, “Fine, but make it quick!” Setting Ruto down, Link stepped forward, his movements stiff and slow. The enemies before him were those weird, sharklike manta rays that liked to glide along in the ground. Normally, Link would use his sword and shield to fight them, but with his bladder restricting his movements so much, he knew that would not be a good idea this time. For this fight, he would have to take a different approach. Reaching into his tunic, Link pulled out a set of deku nuts in one hand, and his slingshot in another. As soon as one of the creatures got close, he tossed a nut down at the ground, emitting a bright flash that forced the monster into the air. He then quickly took aim and fired seeds at the beast, felling it after only a couple hits. This tactic worked the same with the other monsters, and soon the room was clear of beasts. Immediately after, a strange light appeared in the center of the room, forming into a big, wooden chest, just like Navi and he predicted. Link lifted the chest open and jumped up to reach in and take its contents. He turned around and held up his prize in triumph: a boomerang fit for a young hero. “Good work, Link!” said Navi. “Hmph, I guess you know how to fight,” said Ruto, who stood at the door with her arms crossed. “Now can we please move on before-” “Gah!” With nothing holding it back in his triumphant pose, Link felt a long spurt hitting his shorts, enough to seep through and appear as a wet spot on his tunic. Immediately, he dropped the boomerang and shoved both hands as tight as he could onto his groin, bending over and putting everything he had to keep that spot from growing. “L-Link? You okay?” he heard Navi speak. Somewhere further away, he also picked up a gasp from Ruto. Link could only gasp and breathe in response. Even if he could talk right now, he was definitely not okay. Even with all his strength, he could feel his hold slipping away. Just a couple seconds later, and the next leak escaped, leaving a damp feeling on his hands. This was followed by a third spurt that dribbled onto the floor, then a fourth, each accompanied with another squeak from him. And then, with a whine from Link, the floodgates fully opened, making his last spurts seem like little leaks in comparison. The wet patch on his tunic grew to be visible outside of his hands’ reach, though it was nothing compared to the soaking his shorts and underwear received. His hands grew mighty wet as he continued holding his spraying boyhood in vain. Several warm trails ran down his legs and into his boots, creating a gross, damp feeling against his feet. The rest of it fell onto the ground in several broken drops, creating a light piddling noise and a small puddle around his boots. A full spectrum of emotions ran through Link’s mind the whole time he was wetting himself. In the back of his mind was the relief of finally draining his overfilled bladder, but it could not hold a candle to the shame and humiliation that burned through him. He was supposed to be the chosen hero, yet here he was peeing his pants for the first time in who knows how long. That there were girls to witness him doing this only doubled his embarrassment. “Oh, Link,” said Navi in a tone of sympathy and concern. She wanted to say more, but soothing a kid that just wet himself was not something she had any experience in. She could only hope that Ruto was not about to say something that would make his misery any worse. Fortunately for them, Ruto could not even form a coherent thought at the moment. Link’s wetting had caught her off-guard as much as him, and all she could do was stare with an open mouth at the accident unfolding before her. It should have been the grossest thing she had ever witnessed, and this was coming from a girl who regularly hung out inside a fish. Even then, she did not want to look away. Every detail, from the big wet spot on his clothes, to the large puddle that grew around him, to his beet-red face and eyes on the verge of shedding tears, made Link look not gross but… cute, in a way. It was enough to make Ruto feel genuine concern for him, and a certain other feeling as well. It took her a moment to figure out what this feeling was, but once she did, she could not help but giggle with a hand covering her mouth. “Huh?” Both Navi and Link looked at Ruto having her giggling fit. “What’s with you now?” “Tee hee hee,” Ruto kept laughing, “H-has anyone ever told you how cute you look when you’re really upset?” “Hey, this is no time to be mean right now!” said Navi. Meanwhile, Link only stared in a manner not unlike a small dog’s. “I’m not trying to,” said Ruto between laughs, “But you’re just so adorable when you have to pee-eep!” It came out. Not all of it, but enough for her to hear it hit the ground. Ruto stopped her laughing at once, crossed her legs, and crammed her hands onto her groin. Her time was running out; she had maybe seconds before it all came spilling out. Of course, Link and Navi had seen it all happen, and now they only gawk in response. “Um, Princess Ruto? Do you need to go, too?” asked Navi. “I… I…” Ruto stammered, her face as red as Link’s. “Don’t you dare follow me!” She turned around at once and waddled out of the room, thankful that the door closed on its own. “Ahhh, no, why now?” She panted as she shuffled down the hall, gritting her teeth and keeping one eye closed. Her legs still stung a bit from the fall, but that was the least of her worries right now. Her cheeks burned from the humiliation of nearly wetting herself in front of another person. That he had just had an accident mattered little. And now, she was mere moments away from having the longest pee in a good while, with nowhere suitable to go in sight. At least, that’s what it looked like. In her desperation, it had become too difficult to think of anything other than I gotta pee, I gotta pee, I gotta pee! As such, she was not paying much attention to where she was going, or what was around her. A loud screech in front of her changed that. “Waaaaah!” Ruto jumped back, landing on her bottom. Opening both eyes, she saw the worst things she could see right now: monsters, more than a few, and all of them looking very angry at her. Her mind going blank in panic, Ruto scrambled backwards on all fours, unaware of the small trail of dribble she was leaving on the floor. But as fast as she could crawl away like this, the monsters were faster, already closing the distance towards her. For a moment, Ruto thought this was the end for her, and a very unfit way for her to go out at that. This fear was immediately quelled by a boomerang flying in from behind her and striking the creatures all before they could lay a single claw on her. The next thing she knew, something round, black, and hissing landed in front of her, and then she was lifted back up and rushed away from the monsters. Mere seconds later, a loud boom erupted behind her, and she didn’t dare look back to see the carnage that the bomb had just caused. “You okay, Princess?” came Navi’s voice again. Looking up, Ruto noticed they were back in the room with the chest. She had been saved from danger, all by a kid that had wet himself. Even after how poorly she treated him, he still came to her rescue. This boy was something special, she had finally realized. He had done more to earn her respect in one day than any other zora had achieved in years. Maybe he’s the one I’ve been waiting for... “Y-yes, I’m fine,” she replied, “Th-thank… Huh!?” That was when Ruto felt the last of her hold giving out, heralded by a squirt leaving her body from between her legs. She squeezed her legs together as much as she could, but at the angle she was held, it could do nothing to stop the oncoming flood. Ruto found herself making the same squeaks and gasps Link made as she finally let loose a steady, powerful stream of lightly-tinted urine with an audible hiss. It splattered against the fabric of Link’s hat, soaking it in mere moments. For a moment, her embarrassment was at the same level as Link’s during his accident. The Princess of Zora’s Domain losing control and wetting herself like a child? Truly unthinkable! Even worse than that, she was letting go directly on another person, and not even another zora. The whole domain would be ashamed to know of such a scandalous act. But none of that mattered when she remembered something about relieving herself after being fit to burst: it felt good. Much too good for her to care about anything else in that moment. Ruto couldn’t stop herself from smiling and sighing in bliss, lifting her head and closing her eyes as she let every last drop of pee spray out wherever it may land. Unfortunately for Link, that turned out to be all on his head. It did not take long for his hat and hair to grow soaked with zora urine. His sudden shower kept going from there, running down parts of his face and making him shut his eyes and mouth to keep it from getting in them. Drips and tiny trickles fell off his head and onto his tunic, spreading the wetness to his shoulders and chest. The sharp smell forced its way up his nose, making it wrinkle in disgust. It was the grossest thing he had ever endured in his life, but not once did Link think about setting Ruto down or tossing her away. The moment the pee struck his head, it was like he became robbed of all logical thought. Even Navi could not find the words to speak, and only looked on in stunned silence. This shock and disbelief stayed with them until the very end, with Ruto’s stream dying away as quickly as it had started. At the same time, Ruto felt herself coming down from the high of relief, and the weight of what she had just down began to weigh her down. She knew full well the only place all of her urine could have gone, and she was starting to realize how heavy she must have felt in his arms right now. “Um, let me down now, please,” she said. As if waking from a dream, Link perked up and did as he was asked. Once on the ground, Ruto stood up and faced him, where she first saw the damage she had caused. Link looked like a puppy caught out in the rain. A smelly, gross rain, but he was not a happy kid either way. Ruto had a hard time looking at Link in such a sad state any longer. Even after being treated like dirt and wetting his pants, he still came to her rescue like a true hero. The only reason he would have done something like that was if he genuinely cared for her safety. That fluttering in her heart came back, and there would not be a distraction for her this time. She had to come clean to him. “L-Look,” she started, her hands behind her back, “I lied to you about there not being somewhere to pee. The truth is, I was about to go there and do that when you showed up. After that, I just wanted to get my stone and get out before I didn’t have a choice anymore.” “But if you knew about it, why didn’t you take us there? Link had to go, too,” said Navi. “Because princesses don’t just tell people they just met that they need the bathroom!” said Ruto with a red face, “And for all I knew, he probably would’ve wanted to peep on me while I was going.” “But Link’s not like that.” “Yeah, w-well I guess I know that now.” Ruto sighed and looked away. “So, what I’m trying to say is… s-sorry, and stuff. You probably still hate me now, but at least I said it.” Looking back to them, Ruto noticed they looked unconvinced of her apology. With how poorly she treated them, she supposed it was to be expected. “Well, I guess I won’t mind if we took a detour to get you cleaned up,” she continued, “I certainly do not wish to be carried around by someone who stinks of pee.” At this, Link perked up a little, finally getting rid of those piercing puppy eyes and even smiling a little. Ruto still found it adorable how it only took a little bit to cheer him up. “If Link wants to do that, then I guess it’s fine,” said Navi. “Tee hee, now then,” said Ruto, sitting back down, “I shall guide you to the waters you can bathe in. Now shall we be going, Mister Pee-Pants Hero?” Link obliged, picking her back up and stepping out of the room. Ruto winced a bit at the warm, wet hands holding her rump, but it could not be helped. Perhaps this would give her the perfect excuse to join him in his bath. I wonder if I’ll get to see a Hylian without his clothes on today? Her cheeks turned red at the thought. She could not deny that she was a little curious about what they looked like, and why they hid their bodies under so much clothing. But one thing was certain at that point: as soon as they found her stone, Ruto knew she would not hold onto it for very long. Their quest here was not over yet, but Link had already proven himself worthy of taking the Zora’s Sapphire, and with it, her hand in marriage.
  12. (Note: Contains underaged wetting desperation. Reader discretion advised) This story commissioned by Night Rain Mornings in Sinnoh were always so pretty. The way the rising sun made the snow-peaked mountains in the distance sparkle, and the rays of light shining through the trees always made her happy that she actually woke up early enough to witness such beauty. Then again, she might have been a bit biased. How could she not have such appreciation for the morning when her very name was Dawn? Stepping outside of the Pokemon Center she had spent the night in, Dawn paused to raise her arms over her head, fingers interlocking as she stretched out in the sunlight with a big smile on her face. She couldn’t explain it, but it felt like today was going to be a good day somehow. Maybe she would make a new friend in her journey as a Pokemon trainer, or possibly catch a new Pokemon. Maybe if she was really lucky, she might even get to see a legendary Pokemon today. Dawn giggled to herself a bit. She was only a couple months into her adventure; meeting a legendary Pokemon out of the blue was still a long ways off. Then again, she had been through quite a bit already, having crossed paths with the sinister Team Galactic and even witnessing the three lake spirit Pokemon, although in dangerous circumstances. Even after all that, it still felt like she had only just gotten started, especially after seeing how much her friends had grown in such a short time. Oh well, she wasn’t going to keep up with her friends just by standing around wondering about it. Turning to the road that lead outside of the city, Dawn felt that sense of excitement and nervousness that always came up when she was about to set off on a new trail. It always reminded her of when she left home for the first time. “Okay, let’s see here,” she said as she opened up her bag. “Potions, check! Repels, check! Food and water, check!” She zipped up the bag and grabbed one of the Pokeballs on her belt, this one containing a Riolu she managed to catch a month ago. “Pokémon at full health, check!” Putting it back, she looked down at her clothes, a black top and pink mini-skirt with a long scarf and tall, pink boots. “Clean, cute outfit… mostly check.” Dawn patted her head, lacking the beanie she loved to wear up until about a week ago after an incident involving a Grimer that she really didn’t want to think about. “I hope the next city has a good hat store,” she said with a grimace. Shaking her head, Dawn returned her focus to the task at hand. “Alright, looks like I’m ready to set off again!” she declared with a smile. Walking with a spring in her step, Dawn hummed a tune as she left the town behind her. Adventure awaited, and she was certain she was prepared for anything today could throw at her. “I knew I was forgetting something.” Dawn muttered this to herself, even though nobody was around to hear her. Well, there might have been a Pokémon or two behind some of the trees in the forest she found herself in, but she didn’t want them hearing, either. The thing she had forgotten about was not an important item or a crucial step in preparing her Pokemon for any dangers ahead. Rather, it was a simple part of her morning rituals she had neglected in her excitement to head off to a new city. Specifically, it was something involving the bathroom and her bladder filled with a night’s worth of liquids. The more time had passed, the more she had come to regret her forgetfulness. Dawn paused to take a moment to rest, leaning against a tree with her legs lightly rubbing together. How long had she been walking today? Not even a couple hours, but still plenty of time for her drink from breakfast to go through her body. The water she had been sipping along the way didn’t help, either. The thought occurred to her that maybe now was a good time to take a quick break. She was alone in the woods with plentiful cover and plenty of tissues in her bag. Circumstances could not be any more ideal for her. She could almost hear the relieving sound of water piddling against the earth right now… Wait, she really was hearing that. Turning her head, she soon found its source. A wild Buneary stood before a tree, a big grin on his face as a yellow stream flew from between his legs, making a puddle that ran down the trunk and onto its roots. Dawn gasped both in surprise and disgust, making the Buneary’s ear twitch and eyes snap open in panic. It turned and darted into the bushes, leaving a trail of urine along the ground as his bladder kept draining even while he fled. “Guess I won’t be catching that one,” sighed Dawn. It was disappointing to let a Pokemon get away so easily, but worse than that, the sight of something handling its business only made her body yearn for relief that much more. It reminded her of a memory from long ago, when she was just a little girl. She really didn’t want to remember it, but the details were just as vivid as the day it happened: standing at the bathroom line in the park plaza, dancing in place with one hand between her legs and the other in her mom’s hand, trying and failing to not pay attention to the large fountain of cascading water nearby. She did her best, but she still ended up making her own golden waterfall right there, running down her legs and ruining her favorite underwear and sundress while tears streaked down her blushing face. Dawn wished that was the only time such misfortune befell her. Unfortunately, potty troubles were a somewhat regular problem for her growing up, as her ability to hold was never up to par with the other kids her age. Every time it happened, she would swear to herself that she would learn to hold it better when she grew up. Now was the time to prove that to herself. If she could just could hold it until she reached the next town, it would show how much she has grown in her travels. Standing back up, she set off on the path again with a look of determination. “I can do this,” she said to herself, “I’m a grown trainer just like my friends. I won’t let something like this stop me, no sir!” “Oooh, I hope I get there soon!” The sun had reached the middle of the sky, yet there were still no signs that Dawn was nearing the next city. The forest continued to stretch on as far as she could see, certainly not a good sight for her morale. It also did not help that her walking had slowed since that morning. The confident stride she once had was now replaced by a stiff shuffle, with her legs pressed together and a hand placed between them. Her bright smile had dropped to a grim frown while her eyes would regularly glance to the bushes and trees on the sides, their presence tempting her further with every passing minute. Worst of all, the path had taken her near a local river, with all the sights and noises that entailed. Just like when she was a kid, Dawn tried her hardest to not look, listen to, or even think about all the rushing water nearby, with limited success. Yet, even with all the protesting her mind and bladder could muster, Dawn simply would not give into their demands. Shaking her head and trying to stand up tall again, Dawn raised a fist and furrowed her brow. “I w-won’t give up,” she declared to the woods around her. “I’ll give everything I have, and I’ll make it, j-just like a real train-eep!” Her bladder’s rebuttal was simple yet effective: with Dawn’s lapse in concentration, it was not hard for a little bit to leak out of her, immediately creating an unpleasant warmth in her underwear. Dawn corrected her mistake at once, shoving her hands right back between her legs, doubling over and putting all her strength into keeping her panties from being dyed any further. Several agonizing seconds passed, but the pressure subsided eventually. Dawn stood upright, letting out a groan while keeping her hands at her groin. Her undies were safe for now, but she got the hint from the leak. “I’m… not gonna make it to the next city like this,” she admitted while glancing to some nearby bushes. “I guess I just have to find a good spot and…” “Raptor!” Dawn yelped at the bird-like shriek from behind her. She started to turn around, but a large shape already blew past her, creating a powerful gust of wind from behind that would have blown her beanie off had she been wearing it. It did, however, lift the back of her skirt straight up, revealing her choice of underwear that day: a light-blue pair of panties with a dark patch at the bottom from the prior leak. “W-what the…!?” Dawn scrambled to fix her skirt while looking for the figure. She soon saw it sitting on a tree branch ahead of her: a Staraptor, a fully-evolved and very aggressive bird Pokemon. From the way it cried at her and flared its wings, she didn’t need her Pokedex to know that it was looking for a fight. With no time to think, Dawn reached to her belt and tossed a Pokeball out of instinct. A bright flash of light appeared, and out popped her Riolu with a cry of its name. “Riolu! Get ready to fight!” yelled Dawn. She pointed at the Staraptor with one hand while the other remained between her legs. “Riolu!” replied her ally. Okay, Dawn, it’s another Pokemon battle, she thought, Just stay calm and remember your tactics. This shouldn’t be a problem! “Raptor!” Before either Dawn or Riolu could react, the Staraptor took off from the branch. It launched forward at a blinding speed, striking Riolu and flying back in almost no time at all. Dawn winced from seeing her Pokémon take a blow so early. Even she didn’t expect their foe to be so quick on the draw. She had to think of something to counter him with, and soon. But try as she might, Dawn quickly realized something: concentrating becomes very difficult when you really need to pee. “Um, er, try a focus blast!” she called out. Her Riolu responded at once, channeling its mental focus into a ball of energy, then launching it right at his target. But just as it was about to strike, the Staraptor darted to the side, and the energy blasted against the tree behind him instead. “Shoot! Use brick break!” Next, the Riolu waited for his foe to dart forward before raising his hand and delivering a powerful downward chop. Unfortunately, he met with the same result, the Staraptor dodging at the last second, but this time with Riolu left unbalanced and open to attack. “L-Look out!” But it was already too late. The Staraptor flew back and made a u-turn, then flew straight forward with its wings outstretched. He clipped right into Riolu, dragging him with it and sending him tumbling a good distance away. “Riiii!” he cried out in pain. “Riolu!” Only now did Dawn remember the advantage flying Pokemon had over fighting Pokemon. She grabbed the Pokeball and aimed it at Riolu to recall him, but then quickly found another reason to gasp. With Riolu knocked out of the way, the Staraptor had banked around and was now charging towards a new target: her. Time seemed to slow to a crawl as the fearsome bird flew straight at her. She could only stare with her body frozen in fright. Somewhere in the back of her mind, she noted something spurting into her underwear again just before she could see the whites of its eyes. “Riii!” But the Staraptor’s attack never came. Instead, it met the hard strike of Riolu’s charged palm against its face, sending it careening into a nearby tree. From there, it slumped to the ground with dazed eyes, clearly fainted from the impact. “R-Riolu?” Dawn blinked. “Rio, Rio!” he replied, looking at her with a smile and raised fist. Dawn could only smile. He may have been young, but he was one of the toughest Pokemon she knew. “Th-thank you-oh!” With the immediate danger over, Dawn’s other problem came roaring back. She felt not just a spurt, but a dribble leak through her panties, and the faint sound of it hitting the ground reached her ears. “Ah!” She snapped her legs together and buried a hand as far as it could go between them. “R-Riolu?” asked her Pokémon. Shoot, I can’t let him see this! “Uh, b-back to your Pokeball, Riolu!” she replied, aiming his Pokeball at him. A red beam emerged, enveloping Riolu and returning him inside. With no one to witness her, Dawn shoved her other hand into her groin, but it did little good. The dribble had not stopped, and she could now feel it getting on her hands, down her legs, and onto the front of her skirt. “N-no, no, please,” she whimpered. She tried to move towards a bush or tree, but her legs were firmly locked in place. All she could manage was a slight shuffle backwards. She didn’t get very far with that. With her eyes shut in desperate focus, Dawn didn’t notice the dip in the trail right behind her. The next thing she knew, she was stumbling backwards until she totally lost balance and fell onto her bottom with a yelp, her legs spread wide and revealing her damp undies to the world again. For a moment, Dawn could only sit there and focus on her sore butt, until she realized how wet it felt as well. Her cheeks burned red as the undeniable truth hit her. Against her deepest wishes, Dawn had made the last jump from leaking to fully peeing herself. It was no small accident, either. So much pee sprayed out of her that she could hear a hissing noise among the piddling sounds down there. Her panties, already sporting a big dark spot, became thoroughly soaked. It was enough to add a slight stain to the light-blue garment, and to make the pee run along the outside. Her urine only spread out from there, saturating the back of her skirt and forming a puddle that grew and grew. Dawn couldn’t lie, it felt good to finally let out all that pee. Really good, in fact. But it could never make up for the fact that she was wetting herself, just like the hopeless little girl that she used to be. No, she still was that girl, no better than before she left her home to become a trainer. “N-not again,” she choked out between sobs. Her vision grew blurred from tears, so she closed her eyes and let the hopelessness and failure sink in like the urine staining her clothes. The trainer’s path was no place for someone like her, and she knew it now more than ever. But before any other such thoughts came up, a strange sound the she had never heard before got her attention. Dawn slowly opened her eyes and lifted her head to find a weird light in front of her, and in the middle of that light… “M-Mesprit?” Dawn thought she had to be seeing things. A lake spirit Pokémon floating right in front of her, and now of all times? Had she lost her marbles now? Yet, as she they made eye contact, something strange happened. The sadness and failure that weighed her down so much seemed to fade away. Was Mesprit doing this to her? Whether it was by magic or not, Dawn could think about her accident in a less condemning light now. Now that she thought about it, it was pretty silly of her to try and hold it when she could have gone at any time. After all her adventures already, she didn’t need to prove anything to herself. This mishap was not proof of her failure, but just another lesson to be learned on her journey as a trainer. In any case, Dawn no longer wanted to sit in her puddle and feel sorry for herself. She stood back up and fixed her skirt, wincing at her hands touching the cool, wet fabric. “Th-thank you so much,” she said as she looked back to the Mesprit. “Huh?” But it was no longer there. Not only had it disappeared, but the light and strange noises were gone as well. Dawn looked all around her, but no trace that Mesprit had visited her could be found. Dawn sighed in disappointment, but then thought better of it. Maybe it was for the best that it left so soon. They would meet again when she had earned the chance, she just knew it. “I’ll become a better trainer. I swear it!” But first, she had other things to take care of. Her Riolu needed some care after such a rough fight, and he was probably worried about her to boot. More importantly, she really wanted to get cleaned up now, preferably before anyone saw her wet skirt and undies. The nearby river seemed like a good place to get all that done, and maybe take a break while she was at it. “I hope the water’s not too cold!” Dawn declared as she set off, leaving the puddle to dry under the sun. The morning may have passed, but this Dawn would stay on her path for as long as it took.
  13. (Note: Contains underaged wetting desperation and story spoilers up to chapter six. Reader discretion advised.) With thanks to DerivativeWings for editing. Check out his Planet of Desperation series starting here. Cold. Yep, definitely cold this morning. This was what was going through the mind of Finch, the bird Blade, as she walked down the cobbled streets of Theosoir. Ever the early bird, she had already gotten up and had a nice breakfast from the marketplace, and now she was enjoying a walk to stretch her legs after a good night’s sleep. She was quite thankful for her feathers keeping her warm in this chilly air; it was a shame the other townsfolk had to wear so much clothing to keep from freezing. She had no idea how anyone managed to live here in… Finch stopped in her tracks and lifted her hands to point at her head. What was this city called again? She knew it just a second ago, it was right on the tip of her tongue. She just had to retrace her steps from today and… wait, what did she do today? She remembered waking up, that much was obvious, and her full stomach let her know that she had breakfast… but what did she eat? It tasted kinda like carrot with some kind of meat. Was that her favorite dish or something? Finch spun in a circle both literally and mentally until a slamming door snapped her out of her endless loop. Turning her head, she found that she was no longer the only one in this part of the city. Two kids, a boy and girl, both from… Gormott, was it? In any case, they had a lot of brown fur covering their bodies, which was probably why they only wore light clothes in this frigid place, not even any shoes for that matter. More importantly, both of them looked distressed, with the boy biting his lower lip and holding his groin while the girl rubbed her knees together while rocking back and forth in place. Neither of them seemed to notice the big bird standing across the way from them. A second later, and they both hobbled to a far wall, their backs turned to Finch. Upon reaching it, the boy fiddled with his shorts, and the girl squatted down while pulling her short shorts and underwear to her knees, her sarong hiding her bottom from view. A yellow stream flew out of each kid mere moments later, the boy’s striking the wall with the girl’s piddling along the ground, the soft noise of tinkling reaching Finch’s ears. Soon after, the boy leaned back with one arm behind his head while the girl lifted her head to sigh. Finch recoiled in surprise, throwing her hands straight up. This was definitely not something she had expected to see this morning, and not a sight she found that pleasant, either. She had several questions in her mind, like what those kids were doing here or what led to them having to pee outside like this. Yet, as she continued to watch them relieve themselves, emphasis on “relieve” as the volume of pee leaving them stayed strong for quite some time, a nagging feeling grew in the back of her mind. She couldn’t quite place it, but it seemed like there was something she was gonna do this morning, something pent up inside her that she really wanted to let out… “Ah!” Finch nearly jumped in the air as she remembered. The thing! The super-important news that she had to tell everybody! She was on her way back to the inn to do just that when she got sidetracked. She had to get back to Anastatia’s Inn, pronto! Quickly turning around, Finch took off in the direction that she hoped would take her to the inn, leaving the two whizzing kids to look around in confusion. Now that she had remembered, she needed to get to her friends before she could forget the important thing again. She might have been forgetful, but she always gave one hundred percent for her allies. There was no way she was going to let them down today! The good news was Finch reached her friends and woke them up in almost no time at all. The bad news was she could not remember the important thing by the time she got there, leaving them to sit around confused for a moment. Before she could worry about letting them down, they came up with the idea of letting the Garfont Mercenaries investigate to see if they could find the important thing themselves. A half-hour later, and the mercs returned with the most awful news: a group of soldiers in Theoscaldia Palace were planning an uprising to overthrow King Eulogimenos! The party wasted no time in heading straight to the palace, passing through its entrance mere minutes later. Entering into the Hall of Virtue, the team was soon greeted with the sight of Tantalese soldiers with drawn weapons and loud voices. Somewhere further down the hall, they could hear the sounds of scraping metal and commands being yelled out. “This is… It looks like…” said Rex. “The rumors were true,” said Prince Zeke of Tantal. “Your Highness! You’re back!” Two soldiers ran up to the party, neither of them brandishing a weapon. “There’s been an uprising and everything’s gone crazy!” said the second guard. “It’s too much for us to handle by ourselves, Highness. Might we count on your aid?” “Of course!” Zeke put a hand on his hip in a pose of confidence. “Maybe this is what Finch was talking about back at the inn,” he then surmised. “Wait,” said Finch, “Maybe I remember what it was now.” Flapping her arms, Finch exercised her power of recall once more in an attempt to be completely certain. She racked her mind as hard as she could, but alas, the memory continued to elude her. Finch scoffed in frustration, but then she supposed it was not all her fault. With all the excitement going on, how was anyone supposed to remember anything? It also did not help that there was something else to distract her now. Along the way, Finch had become aware of some kind of… pressure growing inside her, right below her abdomen. It wasn’t painful, but it was really uncomfortable regardless. If she didn’t know any better, it felt a lot like she needed to- “Finch! Are you joining us or not?” Nia’s yell pulled Finch’s attention off her body. Looking ahead, she saw that her friends had already moved forward, mere moments from confronting the first of the rebel soldiers. “Er, right! On my way!” Putting one hand on her helmet, Finch ran straight up to the party, settling in behind Nia and putting on her serious expression. “Okay, Nanna! I’m ready to support my trusty Driver as always!” Nia turned to her with her best “you can’t be serious” face. “It’s Nia, and I’m not your Driver.” “You aren’t?” said a taken-aback Finch. “But then who…” “To me, Finch!” yelled Mòrag, who brandished the shield hammer that came with Finch’s summoning. “Oh, that’s right! Maggie’s my Driver,” said Finch while she moved to cover Mòrag’s back. “My name is…” Mòrag started, but shook her head. “No matter, they’re moving towards us. Prepare to engage the enemy!” “Aye aye, captain!” said Finch, “Hee hee, always wanted to say that.” The fight broke out immediately after, with the halls becoming filled with shouting, weapons clashing together, and all sorts of ether arts firing off. Having clashed with Tantal’s guards before, Rex and his team were well aware of their prowess in battle, and the rebels were just as well-trained as the rest. The party had their work cut out for them in this fight, and Finch was no exception. While she did not do a lot of the fighting herself, it was her duty as a Blade to empower her Driver with ether energy. Channeling the kind of energy needed for big battles like this was exhausting work, especially when Mòrag needed to do a super-powerful attack or if Finch had to charge the ether barrier around her to block an attack. As the fight dragged on, Finch felt the fatigue getting to her. Muscles ached, her breathing grew labored, and that strange pressure only got worse, like something was going to spill out of her if she let her guard down. But there was no time to worry about that, not when her friends and especially her Driver were in danger. She would keep giving it her all until everyone was safe, because that was what a dependable Blade would do. It took a while, but the rebels fell one after another, and the party was heading down the corridor that led to the palace’s sacred chamber. None ran quicker than Finch, who understood more than anyone that they needed to hurry. If they didn’t finish their business here soon, then… well, something bad would happen, she was sure of that much. “Finch, slow down,” ordered Mòrag. Finch stopped in her tracks and turned around to face the group. “But we gotta hurry and beat up those bad guys for… whatever they’re gonna do!” she replied, all the while bouncing on her hard, sharp feet. “I understand, but we must move in and fight as a group,” said Mòrag, “And you are meant to stay behind me as my Blade, regardless.” “Oh, right, almost forgot that part.” Finch rubbed the back of her head as she got back into position. “Onwards, friends!” Nobody needed the command, for they were already headed toward the end of the corridor and into the Hall of Honor. The walls opened up to reveal more rebel soldiers, the most they had encountered thus far. Finch took a moment to swallow her throat while she fidgeted behind the group. There were a lot more enemies than she expected; would she have the strength to carry on through the whole fight, especially with the cramping in her legs and groin getting worse? “Finch, your ether, please!” Just as quickly as they came up, the worries disappeared from Finch’s mind. Of course she would get through this. She had to, if not for herself, then for her dear Driver, whoever she was. “Coming right up!” Finch put her hands out and began channeling ether without wasting another moment. Her powers entered the hammer at just the right time, allowing Mòrag to deliver a charged blow to the head of an attacking guard. There was no time to celebrate, as another guard was already raising his spear to strike. Finch pumped an extra bit of ether to form around Mòrag, creating a barrier that the spear bounced straight off. Mòrag pulled from the remaining ether to deliver a blunt strike that knocked the rebel to the ground, then followed up with a mighty downward smack. Raising the hammer back up, both Driver and Blade found the remaining guards surrounding them, all preparing to attack. It wasn’t more than a few seconds into the fight, and the strain hit Finch again. She could feel a bit of sweat forming underneath her feathers while her muscles burned from fatigue. Still, she would never give up, especially not in the middle of such an important fight. Finch remained steadfast in her resolve, even if her body was not fully cooperating with her. Her movement had become sluggish, seeing as her legs really did not want to separate from each other for some reason. Come to think of it, she only had one hand out to channel ether; the other one had found its way between her legs, pressing tightly against her groin. She had to wonder what the deal was with that, as that would normally only happen when- “Finch, focus!” “Huh, what?” That’s right, the very important fight was still going on. Finch spread her legs apart and pulled her hand away despite her body’s protest. “Alright, what are you orders, sir?” she asked “It is time we ended this. Execute our perfect storm attack at once!” “W-which one was…” Finch started, but then her eyes lit up before she finished. “Oh right, I know that move, I think!” Finch did not have to rethink, for Mòrag had already begun the attack. First, she slammed the hammer down, creating a force of wind that pushed the remaining rebels back, then threw the hammer up and behind her. Finch caught it out of the air, then started spinning in place, getting the hammer up to a fast, dangerous speed and creating a tornado around her. “Youuuu allll asked for thiiiisss!” yelled Finch as she hit her full speed. “Perrrfeeeect stooorrr-whoa!” Once more, Finch had forgotten of how difficult it was to keep her balance at full spin, and the hammer flying out of her hands served as a good reminder of such. She fell on her bottom while the hammer flew in the direction of the enemies. As it struck the ground, the ether contained within exploded out, striking all the rebels with the same power as a concussion grenade. Some flew back and slammed into the walls, others hit and tumbled along the ground, but not a single one could get back up and continue the fight. Just like that, the rebellion had been defeated, though it took a moment for it to sink in for the group. “Well, that’s one way to win a fight, I guess,” said Rex, lowering his sword after using it to brace himself from the blast. “Woo! Talk about a workout!” said Finch as she rose to her feet, putting a hand on her head to steady her spinning eyes and swirling body. “Um, was that the last of them?” “Most likely,” said Zeke, “We took care of the rear guard, and the doors to the Hall of Mystery remain sealed. The guards should be able to handle any stragglers from here.” “No more enemies?” Finch smiled. “That’s a relief.” Closing her eyes, she allowed herself to let the adrenaline from fighting come down and put her at ease. Helping out her friends any way she could was what she lived for, and knowing that she had succeeded without any major screwups this time felt just as nice. More than nice, actually. As her muscles relaxed, Finch felt a nice tingling sensation spread through her, and that pesky pressure that kept her so wound up seemed to be going away. She openly sighed at this relieving feeling that somehow felt familiar, though she couldn’t quite place it at the moment. Oh well, if it felt that good, it couldn’t be something bad, right? “Um, Finch?” “Hmm?” Finch opened her eyes to Rex’s voice. Rather than a bunch of happy friends, everyone looked right at her with frowns, some with wide eyes and open mouths. “What’s with all the weird faces, everybody?” she asked. “Did you… forget to do something this morning?” asked Rex. “Well, I had breakfast and told you all about the super-important thing,” she replied. “And I thought I’d seen the worst of this bit back in Argentum,” said a facepalming Zeke. “Poppi never see someone so casual with this type of bodily function before,” said Poppi. Finch tilted her head. “Huh? Boda-what now?” “Oh, for the love of…” Nia grumbled and stomped her foot. “Finch, you’re pissing yourself!” “Whaaaaat!?” That was all it took for her to become aware of the sound of splattering water beneath her along with the feeling of liquids leaving her body. Finch threw her arms out and looked straight down, her eyes wide open in horror. It turned out that “pissing herself” was not entirely accurate. Much of her urine left her through a golden stream that came down and slightly forward from between the feathers at her groin. It broke up into a light drizzle before striking the ground, making it sound as if someone turned on a hose halfway and aimed it at the stone floor. An impressive puddle had already formed by the time she looked down, nearly reaching the inner edges of her feet. Despite the volume of pee coming out this way, Finch could still feel a bit running down her legs, adding a gross, damp feeling to her feathers and talons. “Oh… Ohmigosh!” Finch gasped, pressing her legs together from the knees up and cramming her hands between them. The red dots on her cheeks grew to spread across her lower face. “I-I totally forgot! I was gonna go e-earlier, b-but then the th-thing, and, and then we had to fight and I… I…” Finch trailed off as she kept darting her head between all her friends. She was never going to say anything to make this look any better, and she knew it. Down below, her efforts to stop her sprung leak were just as hopeless. All she managed to achieve was getting her hands soaked and making more of it go down her legs, creating a visible matting in her feathers and shine on her pigeon-toed feet. All there was left to do was accept her accident. Letting her hands fall to the sides and relaxing her stance, Finch stared with teary eyes at the last of her pee tapering off into a set of mere drips. “Oh man, I’ve r-really done it now,” she bawled. “Hey, hey, Finch, it’s okay!” said Rex, raising his hands. “Accidents can happen to anyone. We’re not upset or gonna judge you for this.” “Rex is right,” said Nia, “This is one thing that I can’t really get onto you about.” “Really now?” Zeke turned to Nia with a raised eyebrow. “And why would that be?” “None of your business, Shellhead,” said Nia, crossing her arms and giving him a dirty look. “B-but it’s not okay! I, I didn’t just have an accident, I c-completely forgot I had to go in the first place!” Finch paused for a couple sobs, letting a few tears fall onto the floor to join the puddle of her other bodily fluid. “H-how am I supposed to be a good Blade if I mess up something like this?” “Finch.” Mòrag’s voice cut through the air as she stepped towards her. Finch did not dare look up at the tall, rigid Driver she had no doubt failed. “I… I’m so sorry, M-Morty,” she sobbed. “I might be the worst Blade ever.” “I must disagree with you on that.” “Huh?” Finch looked up in confusion and found Mòrag looking at her, not in anger but with her normal, neutral expression with hands behind her back. “Do not mistake my words. This restroom break of yours is not acceptable behavior, especially not for a Blade belonging to a high-ranking official,” said Mòrag. “I… I know.” Finch lowered her head, expecting the next words to be about letting her go from her bond with Mòrag. “With that said, it does not undo all the good work you have done today.” “It… doesn’t?” Mòrag nodded and crouched down to Finch’s eye level. “You alerted us to a disturbance, giving us the chance to act on it before the worst could come of it. Not only that, but you remained just as dependable in battle today as you always have. Aside from this moment, you have done a fine job today.” “She’s right, you know,” said Zeke, “If anyone has let us down today, it’s that useless old man of mine. I’ll be giving him a piece of my mind about this mess once we’re done here, that’s for sure… but I digress,” he quickly added once he saw the looks Nia and Mòrag were giving him. Meanwhile, Finch felt her Driver’s words sink in. She wasn’t a burden even after this? Maybe there was hope for her yet. “Um, th-thank you, Mandy.” Finch wiped the tears from her eyes with her arm. “My name…” Mòrag started, but shook her head, “Is not important right now. Do you feel better now?” “A little bit, but I still feel really embarrassed. Gross, too.” “That is to be expected, I suppose.” Mòrag paused to steel herself before continuing. “But know this. It was not long ago that I found myself in an incident not unlike this, feeling the way you do now.” “R-really?” asked Finch, her eyes growing wide in wonder and bewilderment. “I speak naut but the truth. I believed I would never recover from such a fall, but given time and encouraging words, I eventually picked myself back up and carried on. I am certain you will be able to as well.” “Y-You think so?” Finch allowed a little smile to break through. “Then I’ll try to be a better Blade for you, Mona!” “My name is M-oh!” Mòrag never got to finish her correction, for she soon felt a pair of feathery arms and hard, wet hands squeezing her into a hug. “I won’t do something like this again, I promise!” said Finch, her voice muffled in Mòrag’s uniform. “Er, that is all well and good,” said Mòrag while trying to pull the wet bird off her. “But I request that you postpone this hug until you are made decent again.” Finch’s eyes snapped open as she realized she was getting more liquids than her tears on her Driver. “Ah, whoops!” She broke away from the hug and frowned at herself. “I’d really like to be clean now, but how am I gonna do that here?” “I might be able to help with that.” Pyra stepped forward and held out a hand, a soft flame growing out of the palm. “I can at least dry you off until you can take a bath.” “Are you sure that’s safe, Pyra?” asked Nia. “I’m very careful with my flames. I promise it won’t hurt, Finch.” “Um, if you say so,” said Finch, stepping out of her puddle at last. “And while that is going on, the rest of us should get to work restraining and questioning the rebels,” said Silence followed as the group went about their tasks. While Pyra kneeled down and dried Finch’s legs, all the bird could do was watch her friends doing the work without her help. Even after Mòrag’s kind words, Finch couldn’t help but start feeling a little useless and embarrassed again. “How’s that feel? Any better now?” asked Pyra, withdrawing her flame. Finch looked down at her legs. While her feathers and talons still had that lingering gross feeling, it still felt a lot better than before Pyra’s handiwork. Not just that, but no one would be able to tell that she had wet herself without taking a long, close look and a couple sniffs. “Y-yeah, better now,” Finch replied with a frown. “It’ll be okay. I’m sure you’ll be back to your happy self before too long.” Finch shook her head. “I don’t know, Penny. I think it’s gonna be a long time before I can get over this.” With that, Finch turned and walked away from Pyra, hanging her head low. However, she only managed a few steps before coming to a stop and staring straight ahead, her expression completely blank for several seconds. “Um, are you alright, Finch?” asked Pyra. Finch turned around with a raised eyebrow. “Sure, why wouldn’t I be?” Pyra could only stare in silence at Finch’s newfound nonchalance. The same could be said for Nia, who was done restraining the unconscious troops and had walked back towards Pyra at that moment. “Don’t tell me…” she started to say. Just then, Finch sniffed the air a few times and turned towards Brighid while she held out a flame to evaporate the puddle. “Whoa!” she recoiled in surprise. “Did someone pee over there?” The entire party stopped what they were doing and turned towards her, most of them sporting the same expressions from when they saw her wetting herself. Unaware of this, Finch sniffed a couple more times, then looked down and lifted her foot. “Wait, did I step in it? Aw, gross! Whoever did this owes me an apology!” Much of the party could only stare and blink at first. “I suppose she’s back to normal now,” commented Zeke. “I don’t think there is such a thing as normal with her,” said Nia. “Tora wish he could forget embarrassing moments so easily,” lamented Tora. “It would seem you were correct with your assessment, Rex,” said Mòrag, a hand to her chin. “What do you mean?” asked Rex. “There is rarely a dull moment with someone as peculiar as Finch.”
  14. With thanks to Sake, Biku, RowletForSenator, and Phoenix (lordbardak) for editing (Note: Contains explicit mention of underaged genitalia and peeing... like, a lot of peeing. Reader discretion advised) Today could not have been a more perfect day to walk through the forests of the Hoenn region. Sunny skies, fair temperature, and a pleasant breeze kept people and Pokemon alike invigorated in their travels. Indeed, it was not an uncommon sight to see a pretty Pokemon or two going about between the trees, whether they were looking for food or just wanting to explore the world at their own pace. May, the novice Pokemon trainer and contest competitor, certainly kept her eyes on the woods as she walked along the trail with her friends. However, she wasn’t just looking for a new Pokemon to catch and train, but also for a little more personal reason. Ugh, I have to pee, she thought with a frown, a hand idly resting near her groin. Her other hand held a tall water canteen, almost empty from the long walk they had been on. Even in the sun, enough time had passed for that water to make its way into her bladder, and now a dull throb kept distracting her from enjoying the walk. May let out a quiet sigh. The next town was still about a day away, and there wouldn't be any bathrooms to make use of along the way. No, she'd have to squat behind a tree or bush, which was not something she was looking forward to. She'd done it plenty of times already, ever since her mom first taught her how when she was little, but squatting was just a pain in the butt for her. She didn't like the strain it put on her legs, and it always carried a risk of something going wrong, like losing balance and falling on her rear, or getting caught by a wild, aggressive Pokemon. She didn't even want to think about if a boy saw her with her shorts down. Like it or not, she was gonna have to answer nature's call in its domain soon. Might as well take care of it sooner rather than later, she figured. Coming to a stop, May opened her mouth to speak. "Uh, hey guys?" That wasn't her. Instead it came from Ash Ketchum, the boy walking behind her. May, along with her brother Max and the rookie breeder Brock, turned around. There was Ash, with a hand between his legs and one knee rubbing against the other, carrying a nervous smile. His Pikachu rested on his shoulder, also looking a bit embarrassed at his owner. “Could we maybe stop for a minute? I gotta go again!” he said, his eyes shut. A bead of sweat ran down everyone’s head. Business as usual with Ash, huh? May thought to herself. “You could’ve asked us anytime if it’s that bad, you know,” said Brock. “Sorry, I was so busy keeping an eye out for wild Pokemon, I wasn’t paying attention!” “It’s a shame we can’t teach him the Endure move,” said Max with a sigh. May giggled a bit at the joke. “Well, I can’t blame him. I could use a little pit stop, myself,” she said, giving a little wiggle to her hips. “I see…” Brock looked at May more intently than usual. This stare was quickly broken by a glare and growl from Max. “Uh, then let’s take a break! Guys on one side of the road, girls on the other?” “Works for me!” Ash was quick to depart for the trees, still holding onto himself. “Well, if everyone else is stopping, I may as well too. I mean, I could have held it for a while, but still,” said Max, following after Ash. There was a noticeable stiffness to his walk. May kept a close eye on Brock as he walked into the woods as well, making sure he was fully out of sight. Once that happened, she placed a hand to her groin, now that no one was around to watch her squirm a little. Alright, let’s get this over with, she thought, turning to the woods behind her. She stepped forward, only to immediately come to a stop before walking into a bush of poisonous leaves. “Eep, close one!” She backed up immediately and looked for another way around. Unfortunately, this plant was notorious for growing in large batches, and there seemed to be bushes of the stuff everywhere on her side. Even if she found a detour around, she didn’t trust that there wouldn’t be more out of plain sight. That was the last thing she wanted near her exposed legs, rump, and “Little Shellder” as her mom called it. With a sigh, May turned around and walked into the boys’ side of the forest, where not a single poison bush could be seen. She didn’t like the thought of being exposed around them, but if anything, she could trust Max to keep a tight rein on them. Besides, as long as she headed in at a different angle, there would be little chance they’d bump into each other. Or so she thought. As she passed a tree, May noticed some colors contrasting with the greens and browns of the woods in the corner of her eye. She immediately looked, hoping it would be a new Pokemon, but instead found something very different. Standing with their backs angled towards her were Ash, Brock, and Max, all three in the process of relieving themselves. She could see their streams, steady and uniform like a Mudkip’s Water Gun except more yellow, leaving from between their legs and making all kinds of noises as they fell into a bush, scattering the liquid everywhere. Ash looked relieved as expected, but Brock was smiling too, and especially Max seemed happy with how much he was finally able to let out. Even Pikachu got in on it, standing on his hind legs and tinkling onto a tree bark, his head held up and a long “Piiiiii~” escaping his open mouth. May’s face went red instantly. This was not a sight she was expecting to see today. Perhaps the crazier thing, however, was that she didn’t want to look away. Despite growing up with Max, this was the first time she had ever seen a boy peeing… and they were standing up. Did they really not need to squat down like she did, at least for going number one? It looked so effortless, with practically zero chance of falling over or getting a poison leaf on their place down there, which she thankfully couldn’t see from here. If only she could do something like that… Wait! It was like a Torchic used Flash to light up something inside her brain. She didn’t know what boys had, but who really said she couldn’t pee standing up too? Maybe she needed to take an extra step or two, but if there was even a chance she could make it work, then it was definitely worth trying. And what better time to test it out than now? Watching the boys relieve their bladders made her own throb a little harder, reminding her of her original reason for coming here. Putting her legs together, she snuck away and let the boys finish up by themselves. She didn’t stop until she had put more than a few trees and bushes between them; they would practically have to be right on top of her to catch what she was gonna do. Her privacy secured, May had to wonder exactly how this would work. She definitely lacked whatever boys had to aim it forward. The only way she could probably shoot it out like that was if she was leaning back on a log with her legs spread wide and underwear totally off. No, it was gonna come out straight down, which meant she needed to have absolutely nothing in the way for that. May took one last look around for any Pokemon or people, her gloved hands moving up her mini-skirt and other her shorts. Satisfied with her privacy, she hooked her fingers around the waist and pulled both her shorts and underwear down to her ankles. She then lifted one foot out and rotated them so that her legwear rested on the outside of her other foot. Standing back up, May lifted her skirt from the sides, revealing her bottom and “Skitty” to the forest around her. Looking down at it, she felt a little weird letting it air out like this, even somewhere she couldn’t be seen. Still, she could feel the urine just inside begging to be let out now. So… is this all I gotta do? May wondered as she glanced from her groin to the ground below. It seemed simple enough; with her feet at about shoulder-width, gravity would take care of it for her. Maybe her shoes would get a little bit of splatter, but that would wipe off easy enough. Still, it was probably better to start things slow. May took in a small breath as she gradually lowered her hold, like a faucet slowly being turned on. A soft glint could be seen at the exit before the first drops, tinted with only a hint of yellow, fell through the air, hitting and almost immediately soaking into the dirt below. Another little dribble followed after, this one adding to the tiny damp patch. Okay, so far so good. May had to admit, this risky way of piddling was working better than she expected. The only part of her that had gotten wet was the one place she knew would have to be wiped anyway. A little smile grew on her face. Maybe this was gonna be easier than she thought. But if she just kept it to a tiny trickle, she’d be stuck here forever. Her body seemed to agree, as she felt her muscles relaxing further, letting more urine pass through. A little tingly feeling, something she usually got if she had to go fairly badly, radiated from her groin, and May closed her eyes while deciding to express her relief. “Haaahh… Aaah!?” Her eyes shot open as she quickly felt the one thing she didn’t want to feel: warm and wet. May looked down at her stream and her heart immediately skipped a couple beats. Her pee was now coming out at a strong force, but not at all like the steady stream she wanted. Droplets flew out at all angles, and a trail ran down each leg, leaving a gleam in the sunlight. She could see plenty of it flying off the puddle growing between her feet, landing on her socks, shoes, and even her shorts and undies. “Ah, no no no!” she cried out, her arms flailing at her sides. She tried to clench herself shut, but it wasn’t happening, not with her pee already leaving at full force. In her panic, May tried to buck her hips back and forth, hoping to somehow direct the stream a little. If there was any difference, it was that it flew forward a bit between jerks, but otherwise stayed just as messy. May came to a stop as the futility of it finally dawned on her. This was a failure, no two ways about it. Her legs were soaked, shoes and socks felt gross, and even her pulled-off panties weren’t spared. As her spray slowed into a little tinkle and then into a stray drop or two falling off, May let a frown come on and her upper body hunch over in defeat. “Aw, man…” Shaking her head in disbelief, May grabbed her fanny pack and pulled out several environmentally-friendly tissues, then went to work wiping her lower body down. She got it all off her skin, but there was little she could do for her clothes at the moment. Her only hope was that there would be a river soon for her to wash them in private, and that some of her cosmetics could mask the faint smell of urine. Faced with such an embarrassing moment, May wondered if this had been a good idea in the first place. She shook that thought out of her head in the next second. Whenever she lost in a Pokemon battle or contest, she knew that getting mopey and beating herself up didn’t solve anything. The best thing was to pick herself up, see what she did wrong, and try again. Why wouldn’t that be the case here? It had worked at first, surely there was a way to guarantee a successful standing pee. She just had to figure it out for next time. Alright! Next time, I’ll pee just like a boy! She mentally declared while putting her foot back through her undergarments, yanking them back up with a determined look. Said look quickly changed to one of mild gross-out. Ew, gotta change into my other clothes next chance I get! “Ah, at least I’m out of those shorts now.” May crawled out of her tent, looking a bit tired from all the walking she had done that day. The setting sun put an orange tint on her spare clothes: a sleeveless, reddish top with a green bandanna, white gloves, green belt, and a different pair of shoes. It was a bit much to completely change her outfit, but even out in the woods, she still couldn’t deny her sense of fashion. The faint smell of something delicious perked her up a bit. She looked at the campfire to find Brock in the middle of cooking some stew, with Ash and Max eagerly awaiting the meal to come nearby. Hope I can get at least one bite in between all these bottomless stomachs! “A pleasant day on the trail and Brock’s cooking on top of that?” she said while walking up to them. “I’m starting to feel a little spoiled today!” “Is that why you decided to change your entire outfit?” asked Max. “Um, I…” May put on a nervous smile and her hand behind her head. “Er, yes! I just wanted to, um, dress for the occasion! You know, since we don’t get to eat Brock’s cooking that often!” “But we just ate some of his cooking a couple days ago,” said Ash. “Yeah, and you didn’t dress special for that, either,” added Max. Shoot, why do their brains still have to work on an empty stomach!? May’s brain drew a blank no matter how hard she tried to think of another good excuse, or any excuse for that any matter. She definitely didn’t want anyone to know the messy experiment she just tried, but lying was never a strong point of hers. She needed to find a way out of this discussion, and fast. “Oh?” That’s when she found, or rather felt, her solution. May put her legs together and a hand between them, giving a little wiggle. “S-Sorry, nature calls! Gotta go!” she declared before quickly trotting off towards the woods. “I wonder what that was about?” she heard Ash say. “I dunno. You kinda get used to it when you spend enough time with her,” said Max, “Why, this one time growing up, I remember when she really had to go to the bathroom, and…” May didn’t catch the rest of the story, but if it was the one she thought Max was recounting, she would have some very choice words with him when she got back. How was she supposed to know back then that an Oddish could bury itself up to its leaves? It took her forever to get used to peeing outdoors again after that. With a groan, May returned her focus to her new issue, the building pressure in her bladder again. She hadn’t peed since her failed standing attempt, partly because no one else needed to stop again. The biggest reason was that she wanted to try thinking up some ways to improve her chances of success before she tried again. She had boiled her failure down to two problems. First, she needed a way to give her pee some forward momentum, since making it go straight down seemed to invite trouble. Second, and more embarrassingly, she remembered a few things about how her “plumbing” worked, namely that while standing, the exit was covered up by her “Bellossom petals”, as mom had called them. May stopped to scratch her cheek. Mom sure had some silly ways to talk about my vagina! While that issue was simple enough to deal with, the lack of proper aim still proved a problem. As she walked, May tried to think of a way to maybe angle herself so it could come out more forward than down with a little force. While she thought, her eyes drifted towards two trees growing a couple feet apart from each other, with a couple bushes nearby. It'd make for good cover, but something about the way they were positioned made her tilt her head, like it could prove to be more than that. "Hmm… Oh!" It hit her like a Blaziken using a high jump kick. She smiled at the naughty idea she just came up with. Maybe it wouldn’t work all the time, but she may have found a way to hit two Pidgeys with one stone. Giving another look around to make sure she was alone, May walked over to the trees, her hands already hooking around her shorts and panties. She pulled them down and stepped one foot out just like last time. That was where the similarities ended; putting a hand on one tree for balance, May lifted her leg with the clothes around her ankle up to the other tree at a nearly ninety-degree angle, letting her naked groin really shine in the setting sun. She then bit down on the glove of her free hand, pulling it loose and leaving the garment in her mouth. Her bare fingers delicately pulled apart the “petals” down below, leaving a certain hole exposed with nothing in the way. May’s heart quivered in anticipation, making her cheeks turn a light red. Her bladder was more than ready to get the flow going, but May knew she couldn’t just let it out on its own pace this time. If she wanted to avoid a cleanup this time, she needed to push it out. I knew those exercises would come in handy someday! “Hmph!” May tensed her muscles, forcing the urine out of its home and through the exit. It shot out of her in a steady and strong stream, almost sparkling in the sunlight and flying forward a fair distance before arcing downward and breaking up, hitting the grass with a faint piddling noise. Her force also produced a slight hiss from her personal water spout; she was certainly thankful everyone else was distracted back at the camp to not hear and see this private performance of hers. But more than that, May began to smile in excitement. Her technique was working! Maybe her raised leg would be a little tired after this, and she could still feel the need for some tissues once she was done, but this was already going way better than her first try. The relief was quite nice, too. Pushing so much out so quickly was leaving a nice emptying feeling in her, like ridding herself of all the stress that had been building inside her. It wasn’t quite as strong as the couple times when she made it to the toilet right before she peed her pants, but she couldn’t complain about having some nice sensations to go along with her success. “Mmm…” She sighed with the glove in her mouth, ready to ride out the rest of her potty time in clean, happy peace. “Hmm!?” Sadly, that would not be the case. As her pee slowed down, it could not maintain the momentum to stay at that arc. As it declined, the stream gradually fell apart as well. Before she knew it, a trail ran down her grounded leg, and all those happy feelings evaporated quicker than the wet patch that had formed in the dirt. She looked at her leg as it was defiled once more with her golden, smelly waste. Her first instinct was to try and move her body to somehow stop the trickling tinkle. Unfortunately, she couldn’t, not with her body propped up so precariously. A kneejerk would make her fall over, and even more would be covered, not to mention the dirt getting on her legs and butt. Stopping the pee wasn’t happening, either; forcing her muscles like that made sure she wouldn’t be able to clench them shut until it was all out. As much as she didn’t want to, all May could do was groan in disappointment as her pee continued for a little bit longer, her leg getting wetter all the while. She could feel drops of urine soaking into her sock at the ankle, and even a little down at the heel, making her cringe. I’m gonna have to change my socks again! Once the last spurt of urine had dribbled onto the ground, May let her raised leg down, feeling the blood circulating through it again. She lifted her stained leg up and inspected the full damage, further dismaying her. “So much for that idea,” she bemoaned after removing her glove from her mouth. Not that it was a practical solution anyway; this pose only worked if she had something to brace herself on in the first place, and it still left her far messier than was acceptable. Yet again, the thought that her pursuit was doomed from the start weighed her down, but it only took a glance at her other leg to convince herself otherwise. Only leg was soaked this time, and her underwear remained dry and wearable. If anything, she had gotten closer to her goal than before. That’s right, she told herself, I know I can make this work! I don’t care how many pairs of socks and underwear I go through, I will achieve a perfect standing pee! May struck a pose of pure determination, a fire lighting within her eyes that wouldn’t stop for anything. However, a growl from her stomach quickly proved otherwise. “Ugh, Brock’s cooking sounds really good now,” she admitted, clutching her empty belly. A few used tissues lying on the ground to dissolve later, and May was on her way back to the campsite. Food was at the forefront of her mind, but she still gave a little thought to her experiment. They would be reaching the next town sometime tomorrow; maybe it would be for the best if she put off her attempts until then. She would probably have the chance to practice while taking a shower, where she wouldn’t need to worry about cleanup or being seen at all. It made more sense to her, at least. But she could leave that for later. Right now, all she wanted was some good campfire grub, nice tea to wash it down, and then retire to her tent where she could recharge for another big day tomorrow. "Nngh, why do these buildings have to be so confusing?" May rounded the corner to yet another corridor, this one looking the same as the last few. Nothing but plain halls and closed doors everywhere, nothing resembling a ladies' room, which she so badly needed. How'd she even let it get this bad? May tried to remember, but the details were hazy. They got to town, drank some tea, then the next thing she knew, she was in a desperate search for a bathroom in a random building. Hand at her groin and squirm in her hips, she continued to make her way through, every second bringing her closer to the first accident she would have since childhood. But just when that seemed unavoidable, May finally saw it: a door with a pink sign and a female stick figure, dead ahead. "Alright, finally!" She said with a smile, opening the door and stepping in without a moment's pause. "Wait, what?" May looked on in surprise and confusion. This wasn't a bathroom at all. Somehow, she now found herself in what looked like a contest hall with a big stage on the other side and a massive audience. Several girls stood at the edge of the stage. Wait, May realized, they weren't just any girls. Roxanne, Winona, Flannery, Glacia, and Phoebe… these were the female gym leaders and members of Hoenn’s Elite Four. What is going on here!? "Alright, ladies!" said Phoebe, who stood in the middle. "Time to stand and deliver!" All as one, the girls widened their stance, thrust their hips forward, and put their hands between their legs. It was at this point May noticed the biggest shocker of all: none of the ladies had any bottoms on! She couldn’t make them out very well through all the lights and strange haze in the room, but there was no doubting they were all naked in the place where it mattered most. Her shock only grew from there as five streams of urine flew forward from their groins, shimmering in the studio lights as it fell into the audience. The girls all wore different faces of relief, from Glacia’s soft smile to Flannery’s ear-to-ear grin. The hiss from all of their vaginas came through loud and clear, like invisible microphones were hooked up to their crotches. Cheers roared from the audience, louder than any crowd May had ever heard. She couldn’t pry her eyes away from this oddly-mesmerizing display; what bizarre show could she have possibly stumbled into? The streams ended as quickly as they began, seemingly disappearing into thin air. Suddenly, Phoebe lifted her arm and pointed straight at May. “Now it’s your turn to take the stage!” “Huh!?” May looked down and found that she was no longer by the door. Somehow, she now stood onstage, with everyone in the faceless crowd looking at her. Furthermore, she was wearing her pink swimsuit, with one major difference: a complete lack of undergarments. She immediately went wide-eyed and red-faced, wanting to cover herself and run away. However, her legs stayed rooted to the spot, and her hands wouldn’t move, leaving everything below the belt on display. “Go on,” she heard Phoebe say behind her. “Stand tall, assume the pose, and show them all the power inside!” May’s body moved on its own, spreading her legs, moving her hips forward, and placing her hands at her entrance. She became reminded of all the urine built up within, eager to flow out onto the audience below. I… I’m really gonna… May closed her eyes, bracing herself for whatever came next. Seconds passed as the stage, the crowd, and all the noises within swirled into darkness and silence. She re-opened them expecting to see her pee flying out. Instead, May was greeted with the canopy of her tent, and the noises of birdsong in the distance. “Wha?” She sat up, letting her sleeping bag fall and reveal her orange pajama top and pants with white stripes, and looked around in confusion. All just a dream, a very bizarre one at that. She had to wonder if a psychic-type Pokemon had used some kind of dream move on her. Why else would she ever imagine such a scenario? But then May’s half-lidded eyes fully opened as she felt the one part of the dream that was very real. “Ooh, gotta pee!” She was quickly reminded of the extra cup of tea she had before bed, and how that had led to one very embarrassing morning as a kid. It seemed there were some lessons she never fully learned, even when her bladder capacity was a bit stronger than that time. Still, she knew that it would be coming out before too long, and she needed to get behind some trees before that time arrived. May quickly slipped out of her sleeping bag, threw on her slippers, and crawled out of her tent, pausing only to let her eyes adjust to the morning sun. Looking around, she saw Ash still fast asleep in his bag, and Brock and Max’s tent was still zipped closed, so at least she wouldn’t have to worry about them. With hand in groin, May set off into the woods again. Not as far as before, she didn't want to hold this any longer than she needed to. That, and wandering off too far without any friends or Pokemon for protection was a bad idea, aching bladder or no. Her urge was strong, but not strong enough to make her forget such a vivid dream as she walked. Seeing such famous, strong women expose themselves and pee in front of an entire audience… she wouldn’t be forgetting that dream for a long time, for better or worse. At least they all looked so powerful in their stance, she supposed. Wait! It all came back to her at once; the exact way they stood as they peed, and the same pose they made her take was clear as day. Could it really be what she looking for? Sure, it came from a weird place, but if had a chance to work, then she had to give it a shot. After ducking behind a decently-covering tree and bush, May glanced down at her pajama-clad legs and slippers. She had lucked out her last two times by wearing dark shorts, but she absolutely couldn’t take any risks this time. She kicked her slippers off, then grabbed her bottoms at the waist and pulled them off as well, setting the pants down on top of the bush. The sensations of her exposed lower body in the morning breeze and bare feet touching the grass sent a shiver down her spine, making her bladder beg even harder to be free of all that urine. Just a little longer, she told herself. “Alright, let’s see…” May visualized the steps from the dream, doing her best to re-enact them. Legs spread past her shoulders, and hips thrusted forward. Those were easy enough to do, but she had to wonder about the next step. She had never tried pulling on her folds like that before, never needed to. This would be a new experience on top of a new experience, and she hadn’t been awake for five minutes yet. Her hands reached down to her warm, soft petals and gingerly pulled them upwards. Her face went red as she realized just how much pink she could now see this way, but she could tell that this would keep it from falling straight down and soaking her legs again. At least, it would as long as she remembered the golden rule to making her own gold this way: Push. Only a second passed between the moment she let go and the first release, but it felt like an eternity of waiting to her. A million thoughts ran through her mind, equal parts excitement and dread making her heart race. The moment was upon her; would she shoot or soak? As it left its uncomfortable home and passed millimeter by millimeter, she would see for herself. A small spurt heralded the start, just a bit of shiny, golden liquid flowing out as much forward as down and hitting the ground with an inaudible patter. May’s whole body went rigid, but her bladder kept pushing, no time to stop it now. Next came a trickle, chaotic and broken, falling at the dirt before her. It still left cleanly enough even at this splatter, but May knew she couldn’t keep it at this rate. It would get stronger whether she wanted it to or not, and knowing the relief to come, she definitely wanted it. Her pee built up from there, becoming steadier and stronger, landing narrower and further, until it reached its peak: a powerful stream, long and robust, flying forward and breaking up only as it began to dip towards the earth. Noises entered May’s ears, of both the small, targeted rainfall and the hiss from down below. She then detected a faint hint of her scent too, and she briefly wondered if this would end up attracting any Pokemon to her. I sure hope not! But nevermind that, May could barely believe the sight happening before her. She was peeing… standing up… and it was working! Maybe not one hundred percent, as she could feel just a bit of it dripping off the bottom of her vagina, but anyone who caught her right now would say she was peeing as good as any boy. Her mouth opened up in surprise at first, both from the success and the naughtiness of such an ungirly action. However, it gradually lifted into a smile as free and unashamed as the stream before her. “I… did it!” she declared to the world. “I can pee standing up!” May laughed in triumph, feeling unstoppable in that moment. If only those girls from her dream could see her now; they’d be clapping and cheering her on, the audience below roaring with approval at her flawless technique. It was a shame this sort of display wouldn’t win her any contests, but she was certain she would win a gold medal if they ever allowed it. She let loose another laugh, but quickly remembered how close to the camp she still was. “Eep!” She quickly shut her mouth and glanced behind, though she couldn’t see anything. I hope no one heard that! She’d almost prefer soaking her legs again than giving Max more ammo for embarrassing stories. Best to just relish in the moment quietly, she decided. Leaning her head back, May closed her eyes and let out a long, uninterrupted sigh as she took in the pleasure of a nice morning pee. She’d never tell another soul, but emptying her bladder first thing in the morning had a certain satisfaction to it, much like how another person would enjoy a cup of coffee or their wakeup stretches. It was the icing on the cake to her hard-earned success, and she would enjoy it to the last drop. Said drop didn’t happen for a while, but eventually, her stream declined in power, the hard splatter on the damp dirt fading into a faint piddle, and the hiss of her personal water gun disappearing. Even then, her pee took its sweet time growing weaker, to the point that it felt like minutes passed before it stopped completely, even though it really hadn’t been that long. A large puddle remained in front of her, and would stay there for a while before soaking and evaporating away. “Hah… wow, I actually did it,” she muttered to herself, still as red-faced as ever. She wanted to stay there and bask in the slight afterglow of success, but May knew staying here like this was asking to be caught. Best to wipe up and get dressed before that could happen. That was when May thought of something rather dismaying. “Ugh, I forgot to bring tissues,” she groaned, lowering her head. Without wiping, she was sure to leave a small wet spot on her pajamas, and she’d never hear the end of it if the boys saw her. Luckily, a solution quickly presented itself. A slight breeze picked up, blowing against her exposed “Luvdisc”. She gasped at the sudden feeling, but quickly noticing it was not an unpleasant feeling. In fact, it was helping her dry up, making what drips she still had fall to the grass between her feet. May breathed out a relaxed breath; it’d take a little bit this way, but it gave her more time to enjoy the moment. As she drip-dried, May thought of what else was ahead of her today. She never considered herself unconfident, but now she felt as though she could take on all of Hoenn right now. Come what may, this girl would always take the stage knowing she had the power to stand and deliver. And now, for something completely different: the original English anime opening, as sung by May in mid-pee! I’m gonna pee standing up Like no girl ever has! I won’t squat in an itchy shrub The boys, I will outclass! I will trickle through the air, Spraying far and wide With these two folds, you should beware The power that’s inside! Potty time! (Gotta stand up tall!) It’s time to pee, And standing is much more free! Potty time! Oooooh, it feels so good In the way that peeing should! Potty time! (Gotta stand up tall!) I peed a ton! “Little Shellder’s” had her fun Wipe and dress and now I’m done! Pot-ty time! (Gotta stand up tall) Gotta stand up tall Potty time!
  15. With thanks to Sake, Phoenix, and the NoMaKo developer for editing (Warning: Contains underaged wetting desperation. Reader discretion advised) Blue and white as far as the eye could see. That’s what it was like to stare out the window of a military cruiser cutting through the ice. It was an instantly boring view for most, but not for her. It may have been because she didn’t know of any other views, but the sun reflecting off all the ice, water, and snow made for a dazzling display. But she knew this snow was also full of sadness. So many people having to work and struggle in the cold, fighting in a big war, not knowing if they would live to see tomorrow... Then there was that strange lady she met only a couple days ago. They only spoke for a few minutes, but even now, all she could think of was how sad that woman looked, and what she probably had to do. “How are the bedsheets coming along?” “Huh?” The adult’s voice brought little Angie out of her recent train of thought. She looked down at the sheet in her hand, then at the pile still needing to be folded. “Oh, s-sorry!” she continued, looking up at the grown-up. “I'll try folding them faster, I promise!” “It’s okay, Angie,” said the smiling lady. “You’ve already been a big help for us today. We’d still have so much laundry to fold without you.” She gestured to the stacks of neatly folded bedsheets, a few of which were made courtesy of Angie herself. Now that she looked at it, she had been working quite a while today. Not just folding clothes, but peeling potatoes in the kitchen, too. It was a busy day, but she was more than happy to help out for the ship that took her in when she didn’t remember a thing. Perhaps a little too busy. “Mmm,” Angie lightly groaned as she finally noticed a growing pressure between her legs. She had been so caught up in the work that she completely forgot to visit the little girl’s room at some point. As special as she was, Angie was still just a kid with a bladder size to match, and it was already quite full. “Is something wrong, Angie?” the lady asked. If this were any other time, Angie would ask a grown-up to escort her to the bathroom, for she was not allowed to wander the ship on her own. However, she couldn't do it this time, not after seeing the sad faces of her friends when they came back on the ship. She didn't know what happened, but she knew they were trying their hardest, even in such a scary, dangerous place. The least she could do for everyone was try her best, too. “No, I'm okay,” she replied, giving an angelic smile. “I’ll get as much done as I can for everyone.” “Well, aren't you the hard worker!” the lady said with a giggle. “Let us know if you need anything else, okay?” Once the lady had turned around and left, Angie sighed and put her legs together under her long dress, one bare foot on top of the other. It was the best she could do to suppress her need to tinkle while her hands stayed busy, at least physically. As she worked, she tried to think of her friends to keep herself distracted. Most of her thoughts were about Riley, the girl who had been one of the nicest to her. She had to wonder just what she was up to now. Whatever it was, Angie was sure she was giving it her all as well. “Nngh, why do the toilets have to be so far from the engine room?” As Squad E’s cheeriest and most confident grenadier, a frown always looked out of place on Riley Miller. Normally, this meant something serious was happening, like the apprehension of a looming battle or concern for her wounded allies. Right now, her frown was for something a good deal simpler. With the Centurion's main engine down, she had to spend much of her time working on the backup engine. This meant she needed to keep drinking water to keep herself from becoming exhausted in the stuffy conditions, and enough of that water had made it through her entire system, and now rested inside her bladder, eagerly awaiting its release. At least it wouldn't be a problem for much longer. Now that she had some downtime, her first destination was the ladies’ locker room, the only non-private bathrooms on this side of the ship. A quick tinkle there, and she'd be back to her chipper self again. Reaching the door, Riley eagerly pulled it open and stepped inside. A set of lockers and benches greeted her, with one passage leading into the showers, and the other leading to the toilets, or “head” as the navy forces called them. The latter was her goal, and she could feel her smile return as she rounded the corner. However, it instantly dropped again at the sight of a long line of women in front of the stalls. “W-What’s going on here?” she thought aloud. The girl in front of her turned around, revealing herself as fellow grenadier Aoife. “Oh, Riley! I guess you’re just as surprised as the rest of us,” she said in her soft voice. “You could say that again. I don’t think I’ve ever seen the lines this long before.” Riley leaned over to look at the others ahead of her, many of them showing their need to answer nature’s call in their own ways. The small Eileen kept glancing over to the stalls with her hands near her groin, while the strict and uptight Minerva crossed her arms, tapped her foot, and looked particularly irritable. The only one who didn’t show any obvious signs was Ferrier - though with her face behind a mask, she may have been hiding a worried expression. Aoife nodded. “Mmm, we were running drills outside, and that cold wind just makes it go right through you. That, and some of the stalls are broken.” She looked past Riley towards the showers. “I remember Vancey stepping out of line and heading back there. She never got back in line, though. I wonder if she left to try the other locker room?” “A-heh, something tells me that’s not what she did.” Riley scratched her reddened cheek. A brief image of the perennially-inebriated Vancey squatting and messily spraying the shower floor flashed in her mind. She quickly shook it out of her head and sighed. “Well, guess I’m in for a little bit of a wait.” “Will you be okay?” asked Aoife. “You can go in front of me if you’d like. It’s… not that bad for me… I think?” Her voice trailed off towards the end, and her hips wiggled a little. Riley put on a big smile. “Sure, I'll be fine! I'm a Ranger, after all. What's a long line to a member of Squad E?” “Hey, that's the spirit,” said Aoife. “For times like these, sometimes a good attitude is all you need.” That's great, because that's all I have right now, Riley thought. She might have been all smiles on the outside, but inside, she couldn't help but be a little concerned. Already, the line looked a little longer than the first time she saw it. She really wasn’t going to have to wait for so many other girls to do their business first, was she? Riley shook her head. What was she thinking? She had been through so much worse than this. All she had to do was stay confident in herself, to “Keep calm and move onwards” as the Federation liked to say. No way was she going to let a need to wee get the better of Riley Miller! Ooh, I really gotta go! Angie’s feet pattered against the metal floor as she walked through another corridor. She was thankful for the large pile of pillowcases in her arms, for she could hide her worried frown behind them. As it turned out, her willpower could only carry her so far. The passing time had only made her urge stronger and resolve weaker. Now, her bladder positively hurt with all the pent-up pee, practically begging her to run for the bathroom and let it all out. But she couldn’t do that even now, not in front of the soldiers pushing laundry baskets with her. She wouldn't let herself be a burden, no matter what. “Finally, the infirmary!” declared the lead trooper. “I was starting to worry we took a wrong turn somewhere.” “I'm pretty sure we did, and ended up taking the long route,” said another. “Then maybe you should've said something three turns ago, smartass!” complained a third. “You woulda just said it was the wrong way and came here anyway, dumbass!” “Hey now, watch the language in front of the little one!” said the leader as he turned to Angie. “Sorry about that. Sometimes, the boys get a little rowdy.” “It's okay. I w-wasn't paying attention,” she said. It was mostly true; she could barely focus on anything other than the uncomfortable weight she carried, and not the one in her arms. The infirmary door swung open, and Nurse Karen appeared in the doorway. “About time you all showed up,” she said, “Get those bedsheets in here! Our patients could really use the clean blankets!” Everyone complied at once, heading inside and setting the clean linens on an empty bed. As soon as the weight left her arms, Angie put her hands together just underneath her belly, for the little good it could do her. While the soldiers got busy sorting out the laundry, Angie’s gaze drifted towards the lone bathroom in the infirmary. Its door was open far enough for her to see the toilet inside, calling to her and her overfilled bladder. Having first woken up in this room, she had gotten used to letting it go with a bunch of people outside, men and women alike. With everyone focused on something else, this was her best chance to solve her potty problem and get back to being a good helper. Angie smiled a little as she took a step towards the toilet, already imagining the relief she would feel soon enough. “Urp! N-Not again!” A patient clutching his stomach and covering his mouth suddenly ran past her, darting inside the bathroom and pulling the door shut. A second later, and she could hear an awful retching noise. Whatever was wrong with him, it was clear he would not be leaving for a long time. Her hopes crushed, Angie winced from another unpleasant pang from her groin, making her cross her legs again. She couldn’t put off her need to go any longer; how could she be of any help if she was too busy keeping herself from having an accident? Her only hope now was to get to the locker room, where she imagined there would be plenty of toilets. The problem with that, however, was she didn’t quite know the way there from the infirmary. The ship was so confusing to walk around in, nothing but hallways, tight spaces, and stairs with little to guide one’s way. She would need to ask someone to help walk her there. Angie opened her mouth to do just that, only to close it when she saw how busy everyone was. Doctor Sergio was helping out other sick patients, while Karen oversaw the soldiers sorting out and setting up the clean linens. She couldn’t think to interrupt them now, especially with all the other things they had to worry about. It maybe wasn’t a good idea, but she would take her chances in finding the way herself. Making sure nobody was paying attention to her, Angie slipped outside the infirmary and set off on her own. Keeping a hand between her legs as she walked, she looked for anything to help her out. Unfortunately, it was as tough as she expected, for each hall resembled the next. The more she walked, the less confident she became. Maybe asking someone would have been a good idea after all... “Oh, Angie?” Angie perked up and pulled her hand off her bladder. She turned around and found Kai Schulen, Squad E’s best sniper, approaching her. “Um, y-yes, Miss Kai?” she spoke. “Why are you out here by yourself? You know you’re not supposed to walk around the ship alone, right?” “Uh, well, I…” Looking at Kai, Angie thought of asking her for help, but noticed that she looked a little tense and distracted. No doubt, she was busy with something else and just happened to bump into her. This was bad; if she didn’t come up with a good reason on the spot, Kai might have to take time away from her important thing and focus on Angie instead, the last thing she wanted. Angie glanced away, hoping that she would see something to help her out. Unfortunately, it was a sparse hallway, with nothing except a door leading into someone’s quarters… No wait, that was Riley’s quarters. Not only did she know where she was now, but she also had an idea to get her out of this. “Oh!” she looked back to Kai. “Um, I was just going to visit Riley for a little while. She’s taking a break from being in the engine room all day.” Kai did not respond at first, instead choosing to look between Angie and Riley's room. Angie felt her heart beating as much as she did the pressure in her bladder. Oh, please believe me and go away! “Mmm, just be careful and don't go anywhere without her, alright?” “O-Okay!” Kai left the hallway at a brisk pace and without any other words. As soon as she rounded the corner, Angie sighed and put her hand right back to her groin. That was too close for comfort, and now she had the stress of lying on top of her potty problem. She needed to find the bathroom and get back to the infirmary right away, before things somehow got worse. Come on, just a little longer! As girly as she could be, even Riley had to admit the ladies’ tendency to take their time in the bathroom was really inconvenient right now. The line had moved at an agonizing pace, with each lady spending more time in the stalls than the last. At least, that’s how it felt on a bladder that had gotten way fuller than she realized. Like many of the other girls, Riley was past the point of modesty now. She bounced from one foot to the other, her right leg in front of her left, occasionally nibbling on her lower lip as he kept her eyes glued on the stall doors. She even hummed a tune in her mind to keep herself distracted from the noises of relief and water on porcelain just a few feet away. If war had taught her one thing, it’s that she had to use every tool at her disposal to ensure victory. And it looked like victory was drawing near. Only herself and Aoife were left in line, and both working toilets soon flushed not much later. Never had a noise sounded so heavenly and so torturous to her at the same time. Both doors opened, and out stepped the shy flower-girl Neige and the small blonde Nico. Neige looked around with a red face before promptly walking away, and Nico patted herself down as she made for the sink with a small wet spot on her pants. This just left two open stalls beckoning the girls like the pearly gates to Heaven. “Oh, thank goodness!” declared Aoife, who had been in a pee dance of her own. She waddled inside the stall without delay, having a blushing smile as she closed the stall door. “Mmm, I’m with you there!” Riley stepped forward, reaching out to her door and preparing herself for a pleasant minute or so, if a bit of a gross one. “R-Riley?” Are you kidding me? Riley stopped right as her hand squeezed the door handle. So close, and yet so far. Whatever this distraction was, it had better be a good one. Unfortunately, it was Kai’s voice calling her, so it probably was. She turned to Kai with the best smile she could fake and did her best to not listen to Aoife’s relief mere feet away. “Oh, Kai! Did you need something?” “Um, no,” said a puzzled-looking Kai, “But I was expecting you to be in your quarters.” Riley turned her head. “Why would you think that?” “Because Angie said she was going to visit you. She was outside your hallway a minute ago.” “Wait, what?” Immediately, Riley’s worry over not peeing herself was forgotten. “I didn’t tell anyone I was on break. There’s no way she could have known.” “I knew something didn’t seem right with her.” Kai looked down at the ground. “I’m sorry, Riley. I shouldn’t have just left her there. There’s no telling what she could be getting up to.” “Then I need to find out right now.” As much as it pained her, Riley stepped away from the open stall. “Can you help me track her down?” “Er, I would, but…” Kai’s face tensed up in pain. “I put this off this too long, and I can't wait anymore!” “Huh?” That's when Riley finally noticed that Kai had one leg over the other, and her hands balled into the tightest fists possible. It was an uncharacteristic look for her, to say the least. Jeez, what's with everyone today? I've heard of ladies’ monthly cycles syncing up, but this is ridiculous! “Er, right!” said Riley when she realized she was staring. “Do what you gotta do. I'll go look for Angie. Hopefully, she's not too far.” She took off at once, with Kai passing her at the same hurried pace. Kai let out a quick “I'll catch up when I can!” as she nearly waddled into the empty stall, turning around and pulling it shut. The moment the latch was in place, Kai went to work undoing her belt and zipper, an act made more difficult by her wiggling hips and failing hold. Just as she thought she could feel it leaking through her underwear, she yanked her bottoms down and fell onto the toilet seat. This proved the last budge needed to burst the dam wide open, as a yellow jet shot out, striking the waterless bowl with a loud, hissy noise not unlike steam shooting out of a pipe in the engine room. Victory in the nick of time; it was how Squad E had come to operate, but Kai was not expecting that to apply outside of battle as well. Nonetheless, she felt the same amount of relief as if she had just prevailed in battle. The main difference was she usually didn’t let off a long moan at the end of an operation, but she couldn’t help it. Even as she kept blasting the toilet with a powerful, unyielding stream, she could only think about how fortunate she was at this moment in time. Hopefully, Riley would be just as fortunate with tracking down Angie. Kai might’ve been pinned down in an indecent position, but her concern was always of her friends. “Ooh, please be this way!” Angie rounded the corner to yet another hallway that looked like the others. More nondescript doors awaited her, none of which looked like the one to the ladies’ room. She could only whine at this, much like she did at all the other places that turned up pottyless. Time was running out for her, and fast. Her bladder grew heavier and her brisk walk slowed down with each corridor traveled. Suddenly, the possibility of her having an accident seemed very real, maybe even unavoidable. She came to a sudden stop as another wave of pressure hit her, making her double over and squeeze her legs together under her dress. Her eyes shut tight, Angie thought that this might be it for her. Even if someone came to her rescue now, there was no way they could help her out of this. “Angie!” Ooh, not someone else! “R-Riley?” Angie stood back up again and turned to face her. “Thank goodness I found you!” said Riley as she marched up. “What are you doing here? Kai told me you were heading to visit me on my break, but I didn't tell anyone about that.” Caught in a white lie on a full bladder, the last place she wanted to be. Angie put her fingers together, unable to look Riley in the eyes. “Um, w-well, I…” “Angie, what's going on? It's not like you to tell a lie.” Riley kneeled down, wincing at the extra strain it put on her. “You can tell me anything, Angie. I can keep a secret like my life depended on-” “I need to tinkle!” Riley's face went flat as Angie suddenly turned to her and blurted that out with her eyes closed. Even Angie couldn't believe herself, but it didn't matter. She couldn't bear it anymore, not the pain in her groin or the guilt of lying to someone. She squirmed in place, pressing her hands through her dress as hard as she could. Seeing the poor girl so distraught made Riley pause with worry, unable to respond out of shock. “Please, Riley!” begged Angie, “I gotta go right now or I'll have an accident!” This plea, coupled with a pang from her own bladder out of sympathy, snapped Riley out of her trance. “O-Okay, Angie, come with me!” she said as she stood back up. “I'll take you right to the bathroom. Can you make it that far?” “Uhh, I don't know,” she mumbled. “You’ll have to try your best.” Riley took Angie’s hand. “Come on, one foot in front of the other now.” Angie fought through the pain and let herself be pulled along. All she could do was keep her eyes shut and free hand pressed into her groin as they made their way through the cruiser. Every step was agony on her, but she had to keep fighting. Don't let it out, she told herself. Don't let it out, don't let it out, don't let it ou- “Ah!” She let a little out. Angie stopped in her tracks, pulling her hand out of Riley's and shoving it between her legs. Even through her dress, she could still feel the warmth in her underwear, and she didn't dare look down to see if it fell onto the floor. “Angie!?” Riley saw the frantic worry on her face, the most distressed she had ever seen the little girl get. “Ooh, I can't hold it! It's gonna come out!” whined Angie. Her eyes grew moist, ready to let tears fall right alongside her pee the moment she finally lost control. Riley's could only feel sadness and worry in her heart. They weren't even halfway to the bathroom, and that was assuming the stalls weren't occupied again. She couldn't bear the thought of Angie having an accident, but what could they do? Out of desperation, Riley looked around for something, anything that could save them now. Sadly, the hallway was barren, except for an open door leading into… Riley’s eyes lit up. She knew just what to do. “Quick, in here!” She stood up and placed her hands on Angie’s back. “H-Huh?” Angie gasped as she was nudged inside the room. Had they made it already, she wondered. No, it couldn’t be the bathroom. It was simply a cramped closet full of cleaning supplies. Just what was Riley thinking? She wasn’t about to tell her to wet herself and then help her clean up here, was she? “Okay Angie, do you see that bucket right there?” asked Riley. Angie looked at the metallic, silvery pail that came up to her knees. “Um, yes?” “Do you think you can squat over it and get your dress and underwear out of the way?” Her eyes went wide and face went red. “Eh? B-But I can’t do that!” she whined. “It’s really embarrassing!” Riley crouched down, put her hands on Angie’s shoulders, and looked her in the eyes. “Look, I know you really would like to use the toilet, but sometimes we get put in hard places with no easy way out. In times like these, the best thing you can do you is make the most of what you have.” Angie didn’t speak, her eyes unwavering from Riley’s as she clung onto every word. Riley paused to sigh, realizing just what she was asking a little kid to do. “I know I can’t make you do it, and to be honest, I’d have a tough time doing it my-” “I’ll do it.” “Huh?” Riley looked back at her to see that Angie no longer carried the look of frantic embarrassment on her face. Now, her brow was furrowed in a nervous-but-still-determined look. “If… If it's what I have to do, I'll do it,” she said in a more confident voice. Riley nodded after a moment's pause. “Alright, I'll keep watch right outside, and I’ll leave the door open a little so you have light.” She stood up, powering through another painful wave from her own bladder, and stepped outside. “Good luck!” she said before pulling the door almost shut. Angie’s brave face returned to that of worry once she was alone again. As she had quickly discovered, saying she'd be brave was a lot easier than actually being brave. But with no other options, she would just have to do it and hope for the best. Looking straight down, Angie could almost see her reflection in the bucket’s metal. Questions and worries filled her mind again. Could she do it without making a big mess? Would she leave a stain somehow? What if Riley couldn’t stop someone from seeing her? No more time for questions, not when it could come out any second. Steeling herself, Angie turned around so her back was to the door, feet just in front of the bucket. She grabbed the hem of her dress and lifted up until her hands could go underneath and reach her underwear. She took one last look behind her before pulling down a pair of plain white panties, the only thing amiss being the small wet spot at the crotch. As they reached her knees, Angie lowered herself down until she was just hovering above the pail, letting the back of her dress fall down around the outside. If she was caught, at least they wouldn’t see any embarrassing places. There she was, sitting on a bucket with a bladder fit to burst. And yet, Angie couldn't feel it wanting to come out now. A small part of her refused to let her do something she had been taught was wrong. But she had to do it. Like Riley said, this was the only way; if she couldn't do this, could she really be strong enough to help her friends? Closing her eyes, Angie slowed down her breathing, only focusing on the air entering and leaving her. It was something she had learned somewhere, she didn't quite remember. All she knew was that if she calmed down enough, she'd be able to do anything, even… “Ah?” She tensed up a little as she felt it: a little bit going through her and dribbling out of her body. She only faintly heard the drops landing in the bucket, but it sent tremors through her little body. It was coming, and all she had to do was let it happen. A moment later, and that's what happened. A little trickle came out, picking up until it piddled against the inside of the bucket. It wouldn't stop this time; in fact, it only became stronger and steadier. Whether she wanted to or not, Angie was using a bucket like a children's potty. She was embarrassed; anyone would be in her place. If someone caught her, man or woman, she would probably never leave her bed in the sickbay again. She knew Riley wouldn't let that happen to her, though; Riley was like the best big sister she never had, no way was she gonna let her down. Like a teddy bear in her arms, this knowledge helped quell her beating heart and relax her tense muscles. Before long, Angie had closed her eyes and let out a sigh, feeling herself relaxing into her potty time. Even with the noisy pitter-patter and the sound gradually changing as it collected in the bucket, she couldn't deny the relief of letting out so much tinkle after holding it all day. However, this contentment could not be anymore different from the agony Riley suffered just outside. As soon as Angie had stepped into the closet, her critical urge came roaring back, making her forget she was supposed to be keeping lookout. Once she could hear the little girl relieving herself just a few feet away, whatever holding strength she had suddenly disappeared. Now, she was in the middle of her biggest potty dance ever, doubling over and squeezing her hands and legs together like her life depended on it. “Nnngh, no…” she whimpered to herself. “I… I can’t… I… gotta… eep!” Meanwhile, Angie opened her eyes as her stream petered out, leaving only a couple loose drops to fall into the bucket. Her bladder was empty at last, but now she worried over how to clean herself up. Looking around, she quickly found a roll of toilet paper sitting by some of the cleaning supplies. She didn’t know why it was there, but was grateful nonetheless. Sadly, there didn’t seem to be any way to wash her hands. She’d have to do that the first chance she got, and be careful not to touch anything on the way. Once she was all clean again, Angie carefully stood back up and pulled her underwear back where it belonged. It only felt a little damp now, not enough to bother her too much until she could get a new pair later. Before leaving, she took one last look inside the bucket. She only filled it up a little, but it was still weird and a bit embarrassing to see how much she had been holding back all this time. Hopefully, the janitor wouldn’t be too mad at her. All that remained was to leave the closet and explain herself to Riley, something she was not looking forward to. With a frown, Angie pushed the door open, ready to have a talk with her. Instead, her hands went straight to cover her wide-open mouth while she stood paralyzed at what she found. There was Riley, with her back turned to Angie, doubled over to the point that her underwear, a lacey blue and orange striped pair, could be seen. From there, a trickle of urine fell straight onto the steel floor, making a piddling noise to match her panting. Even at this angle, several trails still ran down her leggings with a few drops falling off. Already, a puddle had formed at her boots. Were it in a bucket, she would have easily dwarfed Angie's capacity by now. Riley Miller was wetting herself; there was no denying this fact for either of them. Angie could only watch in disbelief as a grown-up had an accident just like a little kid in front of her. However, her shock was nothing compared to Riley's. It had all happened so fast. She was fighting her hardest to hold it one moment, then before she knew it, urine was flooding her underwear and snaking into her boots. She had failed in a battle she never expected to lose. All she could think about was where she went wrong and what would happen once she finished peeing herself. First, she would have to explain herself to the little girl she just told to go in a bucket. As the last bit of pee left her, she slowly turned around, hoping to have at least a minute to think up an explanation. She didn't even get that. “A-Angie!?” Their eyes met, cheeks as red as Angie's hair, each carrying a look of guilt upon them. At first, Riley wanted to hide away and cry over her first accident since she was a little girl. She knew better though, especially after all the fighting she had been through. In a harsh and dangerous time like this, she needed to be strong. Not just for herself, but for the little girl in front of her. Riley stood up tall and modest, placing her wet hands in front of her skirt. “Um, sorry you had to see that,” she said in a slow, delicate voice. Angie couldn't stop herself from looking at the puddle Riley and still stood in. “W-What happened?” she asked, her eyes full of confusion. “Well, there’s not much to say,” said Riley. “I really needed to go, and I couldn’t hold it anymore.” “But why?” Try as she might, Angie couldn't comprehend an adult having an accident. “Even adults get themselves into a bit of trouble sometimes.” Riley scratched her cheek. “In my case, it was because I kept working even though I knew I should have taken a break… and my clothes paid the price.” “Oh…” Angie lowered her head, but not enough to hide the guilt in her eyes. Riley tilted her head. “How did you end up here, anyway? Were you trying to find the bathroom by yourself?” Angie kept her head down and hands together as she spoke. “Um, I really had to go, but everyone was working so hard. I wanted to keep working hard too, and not bother anybody.” “Oh, Angie.” Riley stepped forward and kneeled down to her level. She tried to ignore the grossness of her stockings and underwear sticking to her with a wet warmth, but it wasn’t easy. “I know times are tough, but that doesn’t mean we won’t help you out when you need it. Knowing when to help others and when to let others help you is a big part of teamwork, after all.” “It is?” Riley nodded and placed her hands, thankfully dry, on Angie’s shoulders. “Sure is, and I bet whoever you asked would be more than happy to help you, too. You remind us all of what we’re fighting for. That’s the best thing we could ask for out here.” A warm, fuzzy feeling grew inside Angie’s heart. Knowing she was wanted, even after making a mistake like this… it was enough to put a smile back on her face. “Th-Thank you, Riley,” she said in almost a whisper. “I wanna do my best for you, too. You, and everybody on the ship.” “Aw, Angie…” Riley felt the same fuzziness growing in her chest. She wrapped her hands around Angie and pulled her into a hug, to which they both closed their eyes and smiled, happy to sit there and embrace in sisterly love. Until Riley took a long sniff and remembered how she reeked of urine. “Er, right.” She let go of Angie and stood back up, feeling a bit silly that she hugged a little girl in wet clothes. “I better get to work cleaning up this mess up before anyone slips on it… or sees it.” Angie glanced to the bucket behind her. Though she had not wet herself, she still had something to feel guilty about. “Can I help you, too?” she asked. Riley didn’t know what Angie could do, but she appreciated the company. “Sure thing. Then maybe we can go back to my room and relax a little bit. How’s that sound?” “Okay!” said a cheery little girl. The ladies promptly went to work cleaning up their mess, making use of the supplies in the closet. Angie was more than grateful there was a small drain inside to empty the bucket, and Riley was thankful for the towels and soap to help clean herself up a little. As they worked, Angie thought about the things Riley told her. For some reason, the line about making the most with what she had in a bad situation stuck with her. Somehow, this embarrassing experience made her feel more willing to do anything for her friends. Maybe that’s what that purple-haired lady wanted to tell her. Whatever it was, Angie knew this was where she needed and wanted to be: helping out the members of Squad E like a gift from above. (A/N: This isn't the first story I've written to feature a blonde girl peeing her panties after helping a redhead barely make it. That would be this Fire Emblem story here.)
  16. (Warning: Contains both visual and written depictions of underaged peeing… and no, nobody buys the “She’s really 1,000 years old!” excuse. You’re still going to jail.) With thanks to Captain L and Lordbardak (Phoenix) for editing “Hey, Tiki?” So much for that nap, was her first thought upon returning to the waking world. The incessant hand that had been pushing her shoulder withdrew itself as she stirred awake. “Mmm?” Tiki mumbled, pausing to sit up from her chair and stretch. A sparkling, blue ocean and bright sand greeted her as her eyes fluttered open. That’s right, she recalled, they were relaxing at the beach today, the Order’s reward for clearing out the bandits harassing the nearby towns. She could see others like the lady Robin practicing her spearfishing, Princes Takumi and Leo engaged in a heated duel of volleyball, and Commander Anna chasing after Sharena, who had stolen her image-recording tome in an attempt to get her to stop harassing the other heroes. “Great, you’re awake!” The young, girly voice pulled Tiki’s attention again. She glanced to her side and saw someone she still quite couldn’t believe was real, but the green hair, emerald eyes, and dragon wings growing from her back made it impossible to deny. It was none other than herself, summoned from the time of the Hero-King when she was merely a single millenia old. “Y-Yes, I am awake now,” said Big Tiki, rubbing the sleep out of her eye. “Did you need something, little one?” “Well, I saw you napping and thought it wouldn’t be fun if you slept through our beach trip.” “Oh?” Big Tiki raised an eyebrow. “Is that all?” “Of course! There are so many friends to meet and things to do here. This is no time to be sleeping!” If only I still possessed such energy, Big Tiki thought to herself. Regardless, her younger self had a point. Despite living to see three-thousand summers, she had surprisingly little opportunity to enjoy herself at the beach, and this one was possibly the most special occasion for that. Heroes from worlds all over were having a blast, and here she was, dozing off in a chair. “You know, I think I will join in on some of the fun,” Big Tiki said with a smile. “Yay!” Little Tiki hopped up and down, her frilly, pink swimsuit bouncing with her. With that, Big Tiki pushed herself out of the chair, her sandals pressing into the sand. Standing upright, she took a moment to stretch again, enjoying the warm sun and ocean breeze on her bikini-clad body. She couldn’t think of a more pleasant way to wake herself up from a nap. But there was one feeling that was not very pleasant. “Hmm?” Big Tiki frowned as she felt an uncomfortable pressure from her bladder. It was no small pressure, either; it appeared she had been sleeping for a bit longer than she thought. Now that she thought of it, she also had a bit of tea and delicious watermelon before falling asleep. No wonder she needed to go! How it didn’t wake her up earlier was a mystery for the ages. “Is something wrong?” Little Tiki asked. “Oh, nothing.” Big Tiki turned to her and gave a sheepish smile. “I just need to visit the little dragon’s room first.” “Huh?” Little Tiki’s face went blank. “What is it? You still need to relieve yourself even as an adult, you know.” “I know. It’s just…” At this, Little Tiki put her legs together from the knees up and wiggled her hips side to side. “I just realized I need to tinkle, too,” she said with a blush. Oh dear, Big Tiki thought as she looked at the potty-dancing manakete. She had forgotten about her little problem in the past; she would get so distracted by all the fun things and people, that she would forget about her need for the bathroom until it got pretty urgent. That had backfired on her eventually. Memories resurfaced of a time when she really needed to go at a new castle, but didn’t know where the bathroom was. She ended up running from hallway to hallway, hands firmly between her legs, until she couldn’t hold back anymore. Tears filled her eyes as pee soaked her panties and trailed down her legs, leaving a big wet patch on the carpet. Artwork by Papergami, commissioned by myself It was a painful memory, but she learned her lesson after that. It seemed, however, that her younger self had been summoned before that accident, judging by her squirming. They had better get going before her bottoms got wet with something other than seawater. “Then why don’t we visit the bathroom together?” asked Big Tiki, “The Order should have set up some tents for such a thing.” “Okay! Then we can talk and play afterwards!” Big Tiki chuckled to herself. “We can still talk along the way. Here, this way.” She turned and stepped off, with Little Tiki following behind. “So, I’ve been meaning to ask you a few things,” said Little Tiki. “Oh? Like what?” Little Tiki put a hand to her chin. “Well, you’re me when I’m all grown-up, right? That means you must know everything that’s going to happen to me.” “Hmm, I suppose that’s true,” said Big Tiki, scratching her cheek. “Then you could probably tell me all kinds of things about my future, like all the friends I make and places I go to. That way, I won’t have to wonder what things will be like when I’m all grown-up!” Little Tiki beamed at her. “Well, I could…” Big Tiki glanced away. “But I think it would be for the better if I didn’t.” “Aww, why not?” pouted Little Tiki. “From what I’ve been told, time is a delicate thing. Simply knowing about the future can be enough to cause changes to it, and not always for the better. If I were to tell you something about your future, it may end up not coming true at all.” “Wow, that sounds really complicated,” said Little Tiki, scratching her head. Big Tiki looked at her. “It does, but I also think it’s more fun for you to have all those experiences yourself. Wouldn’t want to spoil all the fun, would we?” She smiled at her younger self. “I guess not,” she replied, still sounding a bit disappointed. “Don’t be discouraged, Little One.” Big Tiki reached out and patted her on the head. “There is still plenty of fun to be had in the present.” A pang of pressure from below pulled her attention for a moment. “But that can wait until after our bathroom break.” “Mmm, alright!” Little Tiki’s smile started to come back. “I hope the tents aren’t too much further.” “If I recall, they should be on the other side of this rock,” said Big Tiki as they approached the boulder in question. “Race you there!” Before she could react, Little Tiki already took off, giggling all the way. Big Tiki stopped and smiled for a moment before giving chase. It was interesting to see how she always knew how to have fun back then. Maybe she could still learn a thing or two from the past. Both of them came to a stop as they rounded the boulders, expecting to see their goal. The tan colors of the bathroom tents were a welcome sight. The lines in front of them, not so much. “W-What!?” Little Tiki balked. Big Tiki only sighed in response, but she was just as unhappy. It seemed the Order of Heroes had grown in numbers, but not in tents, and she wasn’t the only one to fall victim to the tea’s diuretic effects. Every hero standing in line covered the spectrum of signals for desperation. The adults were more subtle with their need, from Tana occasionally nibbling her lip and tapping her foot, to Cordelia glancing away while she held her arm in a shy pose. The younger members, perhaps predictably, all had some sort of potty dance going on, such as Elise wiggling her hips with her hands between her legs, or Nino bouncing from one foot to the other as she did her best to hold it for just a little bit longer. Seeing all these people also in dire need of relief did not do either Tiki’s bladder any favors. Without any thought, their legs locked together as their holding strength nearly vanished out of sympathy for their friends. “Ah! I don’t th-think I can wait that long!” said a hip-wiggling Little Tiki. “Mmm, I must agree with you,” the Adult Tiki replied with a hand resting on her groin. “It seems we’re going to have to go somewhere else.” Just as she said this, two of the kids in line, the female versions of Kana and Morgan, suddenly broke loose and ran for the ocean, hands firmly pressed into their swimsuits. As they reached the water, their legs gave out from under them, and they collapsed in the knee-deep waters. Their anguished looks relaxed into smiles shortly after. “Ewww, are they really just going in the open like that?” Little Tiki turned to her grown self. “Oh, please don’t tell me we’re gonna tinkle in the ocean, too. That’s way too embarrassing!” “Er…” Big Tiki looked with a grimace at the girls relieving themselves before shaking her head. “No, of course not. I think I would get stage fright with all those eyes around me.” “Hmm, but where can we go?” Little Tiki asked as the two of them looked around. “That is a good question,” pondered Big Tiki. With the tents and the ocean not an option, they’d need somewhere private and out of the way. Problem was, she didn’t see anywhere like that in their immediate surroundings. This part of the beach had little to obscure them from everyone’s view, and was bordered by a sheer cliff wall running alongside it, with the only gap leading right into a nearby village. There would probably be a bathroom somewhere, but she didn’t know anyone there, and greeting someone with “Do you have a place where we can pee?” did not sound like a good idea to her. There just had to be somewhere else they could use… “Wait.” Big Tiki’s eyes perked up as her memory came to the rescue. She turned to Little Tiki and asked, “Do you recall the small grove we passed on the way here?” “Um, you mean that patch of trees and bushes?” said Little Tiki, a bit of hope returning to her eyes. “It’s a bit of a walk, but it might be the only place we can go. Do you think you can make it there?” Little Tiki paused to glance at the tents, along with the many desperate ladies still there. “Mmm, if it’s our only chance, then I’ll give it my all!” She raised a fist and gave a determined look, despite her other hand still between her legs. Even back then, I carried such resolve. “Then we should hurry. This way!” Big Tiki set off towards the grove, beckoning the little one after her. They left behind two sets of footprints in the sand, the only evidence of the little trip they were about to take. As Big Tiki expected, the walk to the grove took only a couple minutes. It felt a bit longer, both from their pressing need and from the lack of conversation as they just kept their eyes peeled for the greenery. Both Tiki’s kept at least one hand near their groins for the whole walk, but oddly enough, they no longer felt like they were about to burst. Their bladders still ached with discomfort, but getting away from the tents and the lines seemed to have quieted their bodies’ subconscious urge to open the floodgates too soon. Their fortune only improved from there. As they rounded the corner of the cliff wall, the Tiki’s were greeted with the sight of the grove, as plentiful with green as they remembered. “Ah, finally!” declared Little Tiki with a smile. “I was worried I’d have to squat out in the open!” The Big Tiki looked at the many bushes and trees that would keep them out of sight, giving her a smile as well. “We’ll certainly have our privacy here.” “Okay, I’ll just, um, go over there.” Little Tiki pointed over at a set of shrubbery that would easily hide her when she squatted. “And I will just be right over there,” replied Big Tiki, nodding towards a cluster of trees. “Take care, Little One.” “You too!” she replied, already heading towards the bushes. They split from there, with Big Tiki walking over to the palm trees. Stepping behind one, she looked around for a proper spot to do her business, her hands moving to the knot keeping her long, pink sash on her hips. She quickly realized that with her in a place this secluded, she knew just about anywhere would be good to squat at. It wasn’t like anybody would even know what she was about to do here, anyway. Wait, would that mean… Her eyes widened as it had dawned on her. This exact moment was something she had been waiting for a few weeks now: a chance to relieve herself outdoors with no one around to witness what she had planned. Her mind flashed back to a routine patrol, one that went by without any encounters with the enemy. She would have forgotten about it completely, if not for a peculiar sight during their “nature break”, as Anna called them. While she was squatted and creating a puddle just beneath her, Big Tiki noticed two of the other ladies, Princesses Hinoka and Camilla of Hoshido and Nohr, handling their business in the strangest manner. Instead of crouching with their underwear pulled down, they stood up next to each other and parted their panties to the side. Their streams flew forward rather than straight down, so much that they could have been having a contest as if they were men. In her three millennia alive in this world, Tiki had never seen such a thing so crude and yet strangely fascinating. Her curiosity took over from there, and she later asked both ladies about their technique down to its finer points. Finally, she had the perfect opportunity to try it herself. Taking one last look to make sure the coast was entirely clear, Tiki pulled the knot loose, tossing her sash on top of a nearby bush and revealing her red bikini bottoms. Her hands hooked around the sides, and they were soon pulled down and off her legs. The ladies had recommended she be completely bottomless for her first attempt, just in case things didn’t go well. With that part taken care of, Tiki turned to the tree next to her, a hint of pink appearing on her cheeks as she felt the ocean air brushing against her shapely, bare butt. She couldn’t deny that she was a little nervous, but she had made up her mind. A manakete never backed down once they were determined to see something through, after all. She just had to follow the steps taught to her. First, spread her feet to shoulder-width. Second, lean back and put her hips forward. Third, and most embarrassingly, use her fingers to pull her labia up and apart, ensuring a good, clean aim, but also a lovely view of a dragon’s “treasure” if anyone caught her at the right angle. That just left the final step. Looking down at the grass and not at the amount of pink now visible, Tiki paused to take a few breaths to try and calm her quivering bladder. Her pee was right at the cusp of being let out, but she had to wait for that last mental barrier to be relaxed open first. But soon enough, she felt it coming, and quickly remembered the last bit of advice: it had to be pushed out. “Mmm!” She lightly moaned as the first few drops fell out, some of it leaving right away, with a couple dribbling down her special place first. The warmth and slow start made her mind run with worry. What if this wasn’t going to work, and she was about to make a big mess instead? That worry passed as more of her pee came out, building up into a trickle, then into a jet of golden water, breaking up halfway before hitting the grass. Tiki’s eyes grew with wonder as she watched the stream pick up, landing farther ahead until it started to climb up the tree in front of her, leaving a trail along the way. A symphony of sounds entered her pointy ears, from the piddle pounding against the trunk to the hissing from her exposed nethers. All the while, Tiki could only stare in awe at the stream leaving her. Relieving herself standing up; what a novel concept, yet here she was doing just that, successfully as well. Sure, she still had a little dripping straight down, and a bit of the stream bounced off the tree and onto her feet, but she couldn’t feel anything but satisfied with herself. The relief didn’t hurt, either. Emptying her full bladder at such a rate left a pleasant feeling in her groin that radiated throughout her body. Her other muscles relaxed, and she found herself closing her eyes, smiling, and genuinely enjoying this naughty little piddle of hers. “Aah!?” But that all vanished the moment she heard a gasp nearby. At once, Big Tiki’s smile dropped and eyes snapped open, her head immediately turning to the gasp’s source. There stood Little Tiki, her eyes wide as saucers, but not making eye contact. Instead, her gaze was glued to the little show her grown-up self was putting on. Big Tiki could feel the heat growing on her face. Caught at such a private moment, by a child by manakete standards, no less. Instinct told her to stop and immediately cover herself, but she couldn’t. Her bladder wasn’t finished emptying, nor was it going to stop until the last drop was passed. With her legs rooted to the spot, all Big Tiki had was her voice. “Er, L-Little One! Did you… need something?” she managed to say. As if snapping out of a spell, Little Tiki gasped and placed her hands over her eyes. “Ah, I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to watch, honest!” she stammered, her whole face going red. At least she wasn’t looking now. With a frown, Big Tiki looked back to her stream, thankfully slowing down and lowering back onto the ground. The pleasure she had just a moment ago had vanished, and now she only felt embarrassment and guilt that a child had seen such a crass thing. A few seconds later, her pee finally petered out , with nothing more than a couple excess drips falling from her privates. Remembering her last bit of advice, she shook her hips back and forth to free the little bit still clinging on down there. At least that’s over with, Big Tiki thought as she sighed and reached for her bottoms. Although they had made use of the castle’s baths together, and were the same person regardless, she did not think being that casual with her body around a “little” girl was a good idea. “You can look now,” she said once she was modest again. “I’m sorry that you saw me in such a compromising way.” Little Tiki put her hands down and opened her eyes. “Oh, please don’t apologize. It’s my fault for walking in on you going tinkle.” Well, it wasn’t like I tried to be all that modest about it, Big Tiki thought as she glanced at the puddle and marking she left on the tree. “Um, can I ask you something?” Big Tiki had a bad feeling in her chest, but asked anyway. “What is it?” Little Tiki looked up to her with determination. “How did you do that? I thought only boys could wee standing up.” “Er, well…” Big Tiki put a hand up to her chest. “To be honest, I thought the same thing until I was shown otherwise not long ago. This was my first chance for me to try it out myself.” “Really?” She could see the curiosity welling up in the little one’s eyes. “It looked like you did a great job. Maybe my first try will go well, too!” “Your… first try?” asked Big Tiki, arching an eyebrow. Don’t tell me... Little Tiki grew a big smile. “Yeah, it looks like fun. You could teach me how to do it, even!” “T-Teach you?” Big Tiki’s eyes opened wide. What in Naga’s name have I done to myself? “Yeah! I mean, who better to show me how to do it than myself? I bet I could easily do it with your help!” “L-Little One, I…” Big Tiki felt her face growing warm again. “I am not sure if that’s a good idea.” “Huh? Why not?” asked Little Tiki with a frown. At this, Big Tiki went silent. Where should she even start? Learning how to pee standing up from other adults was one thing, but teaching it to a kid? Nevermind that it was her past self. What would the Order think of her if word of this ever got out? She may as well ask Kiran to send her straight home, it would be the only way she could deal with such humiliation. “Oh, please?” Little Tiki looked up at her with pleading eyes. “I won’t ever tell anyone you taught me, honest! Besides, what if we get stuck somewhere, and I really gotta go but have to do it standing up? I don’t just wanna wet myself!” As unlikely as that sounded, Big Tiki couldn’t deny that without any knowledge of their future in Askr, it was still possible. However, it was the last line that got to her most of all. Though this technique would not have helped her then, she couldn’t help but think of her accident in the castle, and how upset she was for letting that happen to her. Would it be all that wrong to teach her a skill that could prevent another mishap like that? Not only this, but she could see the curious nature inside Little Tiki’s eyes, the very same thing that made her attempt this feat in the first place. In a strange way, refusing it would be like denying a part of herself, to herself at that. Once more, her mind was made up, and she would not change it no matter what. “Very well, I’ll teach you as long as you don’t tell anyone about it, promise?” “You will?” Little Tiki’s face lit right back up, and she hopped up and down on her bare feet. “Thank you so much! It’ll be our little secret, promise!” “I know it will.” Big Tiki nodded. “So we’ll have to find somewhere we won’t be disturbed the next time nature calls.” Little Tiki’s bouncing came to a sudden stop, and her smile became noticeably weaker. “Huh? Why wait?” Big Tiki gave her a confused look. “Wait, did you not relieve yourself already?” To this, Little Tiki’s hips wiggled, and her legs locked together. “Nope! I was gonna go in the bushes, but the ground was all muddy. I was looking for somewhere else I could go, and that’s when I found you,” she replied. “So can we please start now? I don’t wanna hold this in any longer.” This had no chance of being a normal nature break, did it? thought Big Tiki. “Then I suppose now is as good a time as any. First thing, you’ll need to remove your bottoms. The floaty ring, too.” Yet again, Little Tiki stopped her squirming. “Er, remove them?” she asked in a less confident tone. “It’s for the better. That way, you have no chance of getting them wet. Now, I’d hurry before you start to go too early.” “A-Alright. I’ll take them off now,” said Little Tiki, her cheeks already turning pink. Little Tiki’s hands went to her bottoms, and Big Tiki turned around. She remembered her difficulty with undressing in front of others back then, and that wasn’t something she wanted to see anyway. As soon as the shuffling noises stopped and she heard “Okay, they’re off,” Big Tiki looked back. Little Tiki held her bottoms in front of her with the floatation ring kicked away, the pink dress part of the swimsuit thankfully still keeping her modest from this angle. She was lucky that her suit was just an elaborate two-piece, the adult Tiki thought. If not, she may have had to attempt this in the buff. Little Tiki set her bottoms on top of a bush and asked, “So what now?” She kept her hands near her crotch. “Next, you’ll have to assume the stance. Put your feet at shoulder-width, and stick your hips forward.” Little Tiki turned to the bushes and did as her older self said. “Like this?” Big Tiki had to pause to sigh first. This would be the toughest part for both of them. “You already know about, um, how things are like down there, right?” “Um, yeah,” Little Tiki replied, her gaze lowering to the ground in front of her. “Well, to make sure it doesn’t just fall straight down and make a mess, you’ll need to use your hands to, er…” Big Tiki’s eyes moved from side to side. “Pull the, um, ‘petals’, up and open.” Little Tiki looked at her with a raised eyebrow. “Petals?” Not my best choice of words, thought Big Tiki. She wondered if it would be better if she just showed her what she meant… without actually showing her, at least. “Like this,” she replied as her hands went to her bottoms and mimed the “taking aim” part of the process. Little Tiki’s eyes widened a bit, and her blush deepened. “Oh! That,” she said as she looked back down. Slowly, her hands pulled up the dress, pressing in her wrists to keep it there. Her little fingers went down and did just as Big Tiki showed her, and nothing could be left to the imagination any longer. Even Big Tiki could feel her face growing warmer from embarrassment. Focus, Tiki, she thought as she shook her head. It was your own, and still is. Nothing to be embarrassed about here. “So am I all ready to go?” asked Little Tiki. “It feels like it could come out any second now.” Just one last bit of advice to give, then she could turn around and leave Little Tiki to her business. “Okay,” she started, “When you feel it about to come out, make sure you-” “Ah!” Little Tiki’s body tensed up, her lower body clenching forward. An instant later, and a couple drops fell from her groin, landing between her feet. “Little One! Are you alright?” asked Big Tiki, her body feeling tense as well. “Nngh…” Little Tiki groaned, her whole face growing red and a bead of sweat forming on her brow. “Huh!?” A bit more of the yellow liquid dribbled out, but not mostly straight down. Instead, it pooled downwards and formed a trail that snaked down her inner thigh. Another spurt followed, widening the trail as it ran all the way to her foot. “Ah, no! Not my leg!” She begged out loud. Her hips swung side to side in an attempt to stop it, but this caused her pee, now coming out in a slow trickle, to hit her other leg as well. Big Tiki felt her heart sinking at the little one’s struggle. This was all her fault; if her curiosity hadn’t gotten the better of her, her younger self wouldn’t be in this mess. She had to fix things before they could get any worse. “Quick, squat down!” she yelled as she crouched to Little Tiki’s level and reached her arms around her. “N-No!” Little Tiki twisted her shoulders, pushing Big Tiki’s arms away. Her brow furrowed in determination. “I can do it! I just gotta…” Without warning, Little Tiki leaned back, and Big Tiki instinctively placed her hand on the little one’s back to brace her. Meanwhile, she pulled her girlhood up even further and more open, and her face scrunched up as she used her strength to push it out. The change was immediate. What was just a tiny trickle spilling onto her legs grew into a steady, golden stream that flew out almost straight forward before falling and breaking up. It struck a particularly dry patch of grass and dirt, creating a noticeable piddling sound, matched only by the faint hissing from her crotch. At first, the manaketes could only stare in silence as Little Tiki emptied her bladder with such force. Even the voice in Big Tiki’s head telling her to stop watching and let her have her privacy felt muted against a sight so taboo and yet strangely fascinating. Even when the smell of pee entered their noses, it wasn’t enough to make common courtesy prevail for either of them. They were simply two parts of the same whole, enjoying the same view together. Eventually, Little Tiki’s open mouth curled upwards into a big smile, and her panting turned into giggling. “Tee hee, I’m just like a boy now!” she declared without shame. That smile, that happiness from the silliest of things; Big Tiki could not resist such contagious joy. Her lips lifted into a smile, and she soon chuckled right alongside her past self as they watched the puddle growing just in front of them. It may have been a bit of a mess at first, but she was glad things turned out the way they did. With her small frame and forceful spray, Little Tiki’s tinkle time ended as quickly as it began, with the stream falling away into a small trickle, this one going straight down, thankfully. At the end, the puddle she left was quite big for her size, testament of how full to the brim she was, though her older self still left the bigger one for sure. “Aaaah, much better!” she sighed as the last few drops fell from her. She looked over to her older self and asked, “How’d I do?” “I’d say you did pretty well, Little One,” she replied, letting go of Tiki’s back and standing straight up. “Now, I would suggest shaking your hips a few times to get the drops out. Go forward and back so it doesn’t get on your legs.” “Okay.” Little Tiki did just that, the thrusting motions lifting her dress in the back and exposing the very bottom of her bottom as she did so. The few drops still clinging to her down there fell loose, and she finally let go of the “petals” and let her dress fall back down. “Aw, but what am I gonna do about my legs?” Little Tiki asked with a frown as she lifted one up, the trail of urine still faintly present. “Do you know if the leaves are safe here?” “I’m afraid I don’t,” replied Big Tiki, “But don’t forget that we’re at the beach in our swimwear.” “Oh, right! It’s almost like taking a bath!” Little Tiki hopped up and down. “We should go for a swim when we get back!” A particular view caught Big Tiki’s attention. “We should, but you’ll need to put your bottoms back on, first.” “Huh?” Little Tiki stopped her hopping, and pulled her dress down with one hand while putting the other behind her head. “Hee hee, whoops!” she said with closed eyes and pink cheeks. A minute passed while the girls got dressed again, Little Tiki putting her bottoms and floatation ring back on while Big Tiki tied her sash around her waist again. They each took one last glance at their puddles before leaving them behind to soak into the soil. The crashing waves of the ocean looked much more enticing as they walked back to the rest of the group. Big Tiki found herself actually looking forward to a good swim, and maybe a nice bit of sunbathing afterwards, preferably somewhere she could remove her top and let her wings stretch out. “Hey, wait!” Little Tiki suddenly said, coming a stop. “I just thought of something.” “Hmm? What is it?” asked Big Tiki as she turned around. “So, you told me that you can’t tell me anything about my future in case it might change it, right?” Little Tiki put a finger to her chin. “But you just taught me how to tinkle standing up, which you didn’t know how to do until you came here. Won’t that change my future too?” “Oh dear,” said Big Tiki. She had completely forgotten about that in the heat of the moment. Perhaps it was time to come clean about a certain fact she had deduced. “It’s true that me teaching you something may affect the future, but I have a feeling we don’t have to worry about that,” she started. “But why not?” asked Little Tiki, tilting her head. How can I best explain this? “Since I am you in your future, that means I should remember everything you’ll go through. That said, I have no memory of my time in Askr at all, not even this talk we’re having right now.” “You don’t remember?” Little Tiki frowned as it dawned on her. “Wait, does that mean when we go home, we’re going to lose all our memories of being here?” Big Tiki nodded. “It’s a strong possibility, and I think given our circumstances, it is probably for the better.” “B-But I don’t want to forget my time here! I’ve been to so many cool places and made so many new friends here! I even got to meet my grown-up self!” whined Little Tiki. “As have I, and it will be shameful if we do end up forgetting.” To the little one’s surprise, Big Tiki gave a smile to her and put a hand on her shoulder. “But, I don’t think it’s all bad. We still have lots of friends to be with when we do go home. Besides, just because you can’t remember the fun you had somewhere, it doesn’t mean you didn’t have it.” “Huh? So, does that mean we shouldn’t stop having fun here while we still can?” “Quite the opposite. I think knowing we won’t remember makes our time here all the more precious.” Little Tiki looked right into her eyes, and Big Tiki could see the worry fading away in hers. “Alright, if you say so,” Little Tiki finally said. Big Tiki laughed a bit. “Now, we should be getting back to our friends. They might have started to wonder where we’ve gone off to.” “Um, can I ask you one more thing real quick?” Always curious, this one… Not that I’m any different. “What is it?” At this, Little Tiki glanced down and suddenly looked rather shy. “Can we, um… maybe go tinkle standing up together sometime again?” “Hmm?” Did she just hear that right? “You’d like to do that again? And… together?” she asked. “Mm-hmm,” Little Tiki nodded. “I thought it was kinda fun to wee like a boy, and I wanna see if I can do it without getting any on my legs next time.” Big Tiki had to mull it over at first. Never had she heard of someone asking if they could pee together because it was fun. On the other hand, it was quite enjoyable and a little empowering, but more than that, she felt a strange connection when she did that with herself, like they had grown a lot closer to each other in such a short time. Oh my, I certainly hope we’re the only ones in Askr to bond like this! “If chance allows it, we can go together again,” said Big Tiki. “R-Really?” said Little Tiki, already smiling again. “And it will be our little secret time together, promise,” she replied, giving her a little boop on the nose. “Hee hee, thank you so much!” said a grinning Little Tiki, “I’m so glad I get to grow up to be just like you!” Big Tiki could only blush at what may have been the best compliment anyone had ever given her in three thousand years. “You know what, Little One?” she said, “I think you’re going to turn out just fine.” Artwork by Dude-Doodle (A/N: And there we have it, the winning story of this year's poll finished! Hope you all had a lot of fun reading it. I certainly did while writing it; how else do you explain me churning out a 6,000 word fic in only a couple weeks? Let's hope I can keep that up with the second-place winner, although that one admittedly needs a bit more brainstorming first. Until next time!)
  17. With thanks to DerivativeWings and Phoenix (lordbardak) for editing (Warning: Contains underaged wetting desperation. Reader discretion advised) Sadness. It seemed like no matter where Mikhail went, it was always hanging in the back of his mind. The sights he saw in his travels hadn’t helped; if there wasn’t a village burned to cinders by roaming bandits, it was leveled completely by an aegis hell-bent on Alrest’s destruction. Even here in the comparatively-untouched Aletta region of Torna, there was a noticeable tension in the air. The army stationed here in the harbor, all personally hand-picked by Prince Addam himself, seemed too focused on the looming war ahead to find reasons to relax and smile. But then there was the party that the boy found himself traveling with. They were set on defeating Malos, a task that sounded impossible, yet they still laughed and chatted like everything was fine. He didn’t know if they were brave, or just idiots. Still, with their strength, they were probably the best group to be with in the middle of all the chaos. “Oi, Mik! You coming?” Mikhail looked over to Milton, the Gormotti boy who called him. Even this early in the morning, before most of the army had gotten up, Milton was bright-eyed, perky-eared, and smiling. Mik had no clue where that energy came from, but it was still better than being a sad grump, he supposed. “Yeah, I’m coming,” Mikhail replied. He let out a yawn as he walked through the camp. “You sleep well there?” asked Milton. “Guess so.” Mik rubbed a bit of sleep out of his eye. “I don’t get why we had to sleep in a tent. Addam has a big house right there.” He looked up to the manor that loomed over the camp, proof of his success and status on the Tornan titan. “There’s already loads of people sleepin’ in there,” said Milton. “Mostly kids and sick or hurt folk. You can’t walk two steps without bumpin’ into someone.” “I mean, we’re kids, too.” “You saying you can’t handle a little camping out, Mik?” Milton had a playful smile. “N-Not what I meant!” Mik shook his head. As mature as he may have been, he was still just a kid. “Heh heh, well, I don’t mind it myself,” continued Milton. “I’ve gotten used to camping outside since I met Addam. Sometimes, we’re out in the fields so long, I almost forget what a bed feels like.” Mik sighed. “Must be really tiring following a guy like him around all the time.” “Sure is, but I wouldn’t trade it for anything in all of Alrest.” “Really?” Mikhail looked at Milton and saw the contentment in his eyes. “You sure put a lot of faith in him.” Milton stopped and turned to him just as they went underneath the arch of a stone gateway. “Well, why wouldn’t I? If you saw the things he’s done like I have, you would think he can do anything, too!” “Anything… You mean like stop Malos?” Milton looked Mikhail right in the eyes and raised a confident fist. “If anyone in Alrest can stop Malos, it’s Addam. I’d swear my life on it!” Mikhail had to admit, he almost felt convinced just from that. Still, he found it hard to believe. Could a human even as supposedly great as Addam really stand up to something that destroyed an entire titan without breaking a sweat? “If you say so,” said Mikhail with a shrug. “Just stick with us and you’ll see for yourself, I promise.” “Boys, over here!” As if on cue, a strong voice caught the boys’ attention. They turned and saw Addam himself waving them over, an invitation they could not refuse. They jogged up to him and talked. Mikhail could not recall the exact conversation, since it was mostly between Addam and Milton. It was the usual pleasantries and whatnot, phrases like “stiff upper lip” were said, whatever they meant. Before long, they were joined by the rest of their group: Lora, Jin, Haze, Mythra, and Brighid. The other two, Hugo and Aegeaon, were off elsewhere on official Ardainian business. Some things just couldn’t wait even with the whole world at stake, Mik supposed. “Right, hope everyone slept well, because we have a big day ahead of us,” declared Addam with his usual go-getter smile. “Like I said last night, our main priority today is gathering food to help relieve the current shortage.” “Errand boy duty again. Can’t hardly wait,” said Mythra, crossing her arms and looking away. “Sorry if it’s not the most glamourous task in the world,” continued Addam, “But this is war. We have a responsibility to the people fighting under us.” “I’m okay with it,” chimed in Lora, “Jin and I both know what it’s like to have to go hungry. If I can keep that from happening to others, I’m happy enough.” Jin punctuated this with a nod. “With His Majesty gone and the bridge to the capital out, we may as well do all that we can for the militia here,” said Brighid, her voice elegant as always. “Fine,” shrugged Mythra, “Someone’s gotta look after you all out there, I guess.” “Besides,” Milton looked at Mythra, “It wouldn’t look good if the Aegis herself is just sittin’ around letting her bum get fatter.” Mythra turned to him with a glare. “And what are you doing staring at my butt?” “Can’t help it, you know. I have to make sure I don’t run into it and suffocate by accident.” Milton could hardly keep himself from cracking up at his own jokes. “E-Excuse me!?” Mythra’s cheeks turned red, her expression a mix of shock and anger. “Look out!” Milton already started running away, smiling all the while. “Don’t let the Aegis sit on you! You’ll wish for Malos to shoot you dead!” “Y-You are so dead!” yelled Mythra, giving chase. “Get back here, you little perv!” “Wait, Mythra!” called Addam, but his voice fell on deaf ears. The rest of the group stood back and watched the silliness taking place. Lora and Haze put a hand over their mouths to hide their giggling, while Jin and Brighid both shook their heads. Mikhail merely put his hands behind his head and sighed. Just another morning with these people, he thought to himself. Still, he couldn’t say he hated the silliness. At least it was something to distract from all the misery around them. Soon enough, they’d be getting right back to work, and he would follow them around the world as always. Today hopefully wouldn’t be too tiring, though. It was just gathering food; how bad could that be? “Nngh…” Mik couldn’t help but groan a bit while he rooted through another patch of weeds in Aletta’s overgrown fields. He had plenty of reasons to voice his displeasure. Gathering food had turned out to be a tedious task; he and Milton couldn’t help with hunting the wild animals in the region, so they were stuck with hanging back and searching for edible plants. That was also easier said than done, as the particular fruit they needed grew underground, with vines that looked only slightly different from the surrounding weeds. After a few hours under the sun, he was ready to be done with this. But most of his grunt came from one nuisance in particular. For much as he had been through in his life, Mikhail was still just a kid, with a bladder capacity to match. A few hours was enough for the pressure to reach the point where he could no longer ignore it. There was no point in putting it off any longer. He would have to let someone know he needed to pee, so they could stand guard while he handled his business. It was a bit demeaning at first, but with all the dangerous people and creatures running amok, the grown-ups made it clear that they couldn’t take any risks with them being on their own. Mikhail grunted as he stood back up, feeling the pressure shifting in his groin. He looked for Jin or Addam to be nearby so he could get this over with. “Having any luck over here?” Instead, he found Milton walking up to him, hands as empty as his. “Not really.” Mik shook his head. “It’s all weeds here.” Milton rubbed the back of his head. “Who’d have thought finding food for an army would be so tough, am I right?” “Or take so long…” Mikhail rubbed one leg with the other to soothe his aching muscles and bladder. “You okay?” asked Milton, leaning in and looking concerned. “Mmm, kinda.” At first, Mik thought of not saying anything, but what did he have to hide? They were boys in the middle of nowhere, who really cared about modesty? “I gotta pee,” he told Milton. Milton’s eyes widened a little. “What? It’s not a big deal,” said Mik. “N-no, I know that,” Milton quickly replied. “It’s just that… I know the feeling.” It was then that Mikhail noticed something off about Milton. The boy’s eyes had lost a bit of the carefree brightness behind them. His frown had a bit of strain to it, and his body seemed quite tense as well. It didn’t take a genius or even a grown-up to figure out why. “You too?” Milton nodded. “Been holdin’ onto it since a little after we started. I could really use a wee break myself.” As he spoke, his left leg rubbed over his right. At least I’m not alone, Mikhail thought. He had half-expected Milton to brag about being able to hold it all day, so to hear him admit his need was a little refreshing. That, and they a had better chance of getting a break with two kids asking instead of just him. “Come on, let’s go ask Jin or Addam to watch for us,” said Mikhail, turning and stepping away. “W-Wait, we can’t do that!” Mik stopped in his tracks and turned around, seeing Milton looking even more worried. “Why not?” he asked. “We’d be interrupting their work, that’s why,” said Milton. “We just have to wait for Addam to call a break. He always does at least once or twice in the day.” Mikhail crossed his arms. “That makes no sense. They’re just getting food, I’m sure they can take a couple minutes away from that.” “I know they could…” Milton shook his head. “It’s just, we can’t make ourselves a burden to them.” “And why not?” “Look at it this way,” Milton started, looking over to the adults as they went about gathering food. “We’re just kids, you and me. We can’t do a lick of fighting, so they have to look out for us out here.” “So?” Milton looked at the gang in front of him as they all rooted about in the ground. Lora and Haze compared veggies with a smile, Jin and Addam were off on their own, and Mythra and Brighid were apparently having a contest as to who could look the most annoyed. “So, if they start seeing us as burdens, they might want to leave us behind at a camp while they keep heading towards Malos.” He raised a fist and turned to Mik. “And I don’t want to sit around at a camp while they’re out there. I want to be right with them for the whole thing.” Mik frowned as he watched the others go about. Jin and Lora caught his glance especially, the first two people in a long time that made Mikhail feel like he wasn’t alone in this big, uncaring world. Much like Milton was with Addam, Mik felt the most content being at their side. He didn’t want to be stuck in some camp with people he didn’t know, possibly never to see those two again. But he couldn’t dismiss Milton as being ridiculous, either. Malos was nothing like the monsters and bandits their team had battled thus far. If he was going to prove that he deserved to stay, it would have to be as soon as he could. “Fine, I’ll try to hold it,” Mik relented. “Thanks, Mik.” Milton smiled. “Addam will call for a break soon, I’m sure of it.” “I hope you’re right,” said Mikhail. Already, his bladder felt heavier at his decision, but he tried his best to hide it. If it meant not being separated from his companions, he would do whatever it took. How hard is it to find food for one meal? As the group walked through more weeds to what felt like the twentieth spot to gather ingredients, Mikhail felt thankful that everyone’s attention was elsewhere. That way, he could hang back to hide his stiff walking and occasional hand placed between his legs. But even this provided little comfort to him now. This was the closest he had been to reaching his limit in a long time, and it felt every bit as painful and stressful as one would think. The few glances he took of Milton showed him that he felt the same way. The lad kept biting his lower lip and looking over to any rock, tree, or tall patch of grass, anywhere he could rush over to and hose down before soaking his overalls. This is stupid, Mikhail scolded himself, They’re not stopping anytime soon. Just tell them you gotta go already! Shaking his head, he steeled himself before opening his mouth to say just that. “Wait, look over there!” Lora beat him to breaking the relative silence. Mikhail whimpered a little bit, letting the question die in his throat. Everyone else stopped and turned to where Lora pointed. Not far from them were a handful of birdlike, bipedal monsters, all trying to pull a couple bulky containers along the ground. “Are those tirkin?” asked Haze. “It would seem so,” said Brighid, “But what could they be pulling? Addam’s smile dropped to a frown. “Why, those cheeky little buzzards! They’re stealing supplies from the militia!” “Oh dear, we can’t let them get away with that!” said Lora, winding up her braid around her hand. “Want me to call a beam down on them?” asked Mythra as a glow started to form on her circlet. “I’m sure nobody would mind a few less oversized birds in the world.” “And vaporize the supplies while you’re at it?” spoke Brighid. “We’re trying to get more supplies for the resistance, not less.” The glow faded. “Just a suggestion,” Mythra pouted. “We’ll deal with them in the usual manner,” said Jin, already stepping forward and unsheathing his nodachi. “Agreed.” Addam pulled his sword out, with the rest of the party following suit. He then turned to Mik and Milton, who both stood up tall and rigid with their hands at their sides. “Wait right here, boys. This will only be a moment.” “Y-Yes sir, M-Mister Addam, sir!” Milton replied like a private at boot camp. The instant all the grown-ups turned around and left to fight, the boys dropped their brave faces and shoved their hands to their groins. “Ah, that was too close!” Milton bemoaned. Mikhail had to agree, and he didn’t want to risk it any longer. “Come on, now’s our chance!” he said to Milton. “Our what?” Milton raised an eyebrow. “Let’s go while they’re busy fighting! I’m not waiting anymore!” Milton opened his mouth as if to object, but no objection came. Instead, he looked to the group, already in the midst of battle, then back to Mik, then to somewhere in between. “O-Okay, over there!” He nodded towards a small rock wall with an uphill incline next to it. It was a bit of a jog, but it would hide them from view long enough to do what they needed to do. It might have been against Addam’s orders, but with a chance for relief so close, Mikhail wasn’t complaining. “Then let’s go!” he declared, rushing off at once. The run to the spot took only a few seconds, but each one felt like minutes to Mik and Milton. Knowing that they would finally be peeing in a few seconds made both of their bladders subconsciously prepare to empty. By the time they reached the wall, they were both squirming with their hands crammed between their legs. “Ooh, I can’t wait!” said Milton while fumbling with the zipper at the crotch of his overalls. “I feel like I could explode!” “Me too!” Mikhail said. He was quite happy that his clothes were simple to get out of the way. Just pull his pants down a little, lift up the shirt, take aim, and- “Reeeee!” A shriek from above shoved all thoughts of peeing out of each boy’s head. They jumped back and went wide-eyed with panic at the sight of three tirkins standing on the rocks above them, each with a weapon drawn. “Ah, run!” yelled Milton, zipping his overalls back up while Mikhail flipped his tunic down. It was already too late. The tirkins leapt down, one landing in front of the boys and the other two at the sides. Just like that, they were surrounded with no escape. With their bodies trembling out of fear instead of a need to pee, the boys backed up on instinct until they hit the stone wall, the monsters creeping in all the while. “W-What do you want with us?” Mikhail tried to stand up tall and put on a brave face, though there was no hiding the quiver in his voice. “We don’t have anything you can take.” “Rah! No take, only hurt!” yelled the tirkin in front. “But w-why hurt us?” stammered Milton. “Your friends hurt tirkin friends! We hurt you now!” It stepped forward with a spear pointed forward, it’s comrades doing the same. Mikhail could only look at the tip of the crude spear as it inched closer to him. Was this really how he was going to die? Killed by a random monster just because he chose peeing over staying safe? And not long after he found people he actually liked in this world, too. Oh well, he supposed, if he had to go, it probably wasn’t the worst way. His only regret was that someone else would be dying right next to him. But just before the spear could reach them, a sharp, chilling wind sliced through the air. The spear’s tip shattered from the handle, and the tirkin fell backwards onto its bottom with a yelp. “Wha!? Who turn down temperature!?” yelled another monster. A crack from a fiery braid across the face helped warm it back up. “What happening!?” The third tirkin managed to cry out before a gust of wind blew it back, sending it tumbling through the grass. It all happened so fast, Mikhail wasn’t sure that it was actually happening at first. However, the sight of Jin, Lora, and Haze rushing up and putting themselves in front of the beasts. Rescue had come, and he could not be happier for it. “If you value your lives, you will flee and not attack us again,” declared Jin in a combat stance. As the tirkin collected themselves, they took the warning to heart and ran with their tails between her legs. “Tirkin not forget this!” the lead one yelled as he ran the fastest. Once they were out of sight, the adults put their weapons away and turned to the kids. Haze and Lora came up to them and Lora asked, “Are you alright?” “Y-Yeah, we’re fine,” said Mikhail, avoiding eye contact. It wasn’t entirely truthful; he may have been unhurt, but he was quickly remembering the reason he came here, and how little time he had left before the pressure finally overwhelmed him. “I’m glad to hear that,” came Addam’s voice as he walked up with the rest of the crew in tow. He crossed his arms and cast a set of stern parental eyes on them. “But what were you doing all the way over here? I thought I told you to wait back behind us.” “Um, a-about that, Mister Addam,” Milton tried to speak with a clear tension on his face. “We were just, er, I mean, it w-was a long day and, uh, I thought we could j-just-” “We gotta pee!” Mikhail’s outburst brought open mouths and wide eyes to the whole group. He was far past caring about that, however, as he squeezed his legs together and hunched over without shame. He could endure this little embarrassment if it meant not pissing himself right there. “It’s true!” said Milton next to him, grabbing his groin and putting one knee in front of the other. “We were just gonna pop off real quick, but then those monsters jumped us and-” “Right, say no more!” Addam put his hands up, and the boys fell silent, though they still squirmed in place. He turned to the others and said, “Come, let’s give the boys some privacy, and quick!” “Er, good idea,” said Lora, scratching her cheek while she headed off. “Don’t have to tell me twice,” said Jin as he followed behind. While the rest of them dispersed, Addam turned to the boys as he walked away. “I’ll be nearby if you need me,” he said before disappearing behind the rock. “Th-Thank you, Mister Addam!” Milton said while fumbling with his zipper again. Mik had nothing more to add, so he went right to lifting up his tunic and loosening his pants. He had precious few seconds before it would come shooting out, and he wasn’t wasting them. Before long, both boys were facing the rock wall, their pants undone and privates aimed forward. It was there that Mikhail realized how close they stood next to each other, letting the open air mingle with places it normally didn’t. The awkwardness spread downwards, halting his stream from starting for a couple extra seconds, and judging by the lack of peeing from Milton, his friend probably felt the same way. But before he could take a step away, the moment passed, and two golden trickles spilled out onto the ground, both building into a steady and powerful stream that trailed up the rock until it reached a height halfway between the boys’ knees and hips. A noisy splatter reached their ears as their pee hit full power, both of them letting it fly without shame. It didn’t take long for the dirt at the base to become saturated with pee, and a puddle grew out, stopping short of their shoes. At first, neither Mikhail nor Milton could think of anything but how glad they were to finally relieve their overfilled bladders. Milton was more vocal with his relief, letting out a long, loud moan and lifting his head up, his ears leaning back as if an invisible hand was patting him. Mikhail only closed his eyes and sighed, but he was smiling all the way on the inside. All that struggling had built up to this nice release, and he was content to stand there and ride it all the way out in peace. “Huh, would you look at that?” Milton’s words made Mik open his eyes. He first turned to his friend, then followed his gaze down at where their piddle struck the rock. He, too, found himself mesmerized by what he saw: with the sun hitting this side of the rock, the parts of the wall covered in their urine gained an odd gleam, not quite like a valuable mineral, but still satisfying to look at in a weird way. As Mik looked on, something inside stirred him to move, perhaps out of his boyish instinct. He turned his hips left and right, coating more of the wall and making a bigger shiny area. Seeing it grow bigger with his own pee felt strangely pleasing, motivating him to keep covering more and more. “Gonna paint the whole rock there?” Until Milton reminded him that he wasn’t alone. Suddenly, Mikhail became quite shy, bringing his sway to a complete stop. Great, he probably thinks I’m a weirdo now. “It works better if you start up higher, like this!” Out of the corner of his eye, Mikhail noticed Milton’s stream going upwards. He couldn’t resist looking over and finding out why. Milton had leaned back a bit and lifted his boyhood, the arc now rising above his stomach. True to his word, his part of the rock was coated quicker, with the urine covering the gaps as it ran down. Guess he’s a weirdo, too, Mik thought as he looked at Milton’s unashamed grin while he played with his pee. Still, he couldn’t blame the kid; in the short time he had known Milton, he had seen how he wanted to keep things fun, even in such dark times. It reminded him a bit of Lora, always smiling and optimistic no matter what. In any case, Milton wasn’t bothered with a little pee play, so Mikhail decided he may as well join back in. Leaning back just like him, Mik pointed his privates up, raising his stream’s trajectory and hitting the wall above stomach-height. Chuckles followed as the two went about marking the rock as best they could. It was a small respite from their tough life, and they would enjoy it while it lasted. Not much longer, and both boys reached the end of their pee, the streams hitting lower until they fell onto the ground, then stopping off after a couple last spurts. They each shook out the remaining drops, then tucked themselves back into their clothes, modest again. “I think we did a fine job, wouldn’t you say?” said Milton as he admired their work. At the end, just about every part of the wall they could reach was covered up to belly-height. The shine made the rock look practically radiant in the sun now. Mik paid little mind to it, however. With his bladder empty, he was free to think of other stuff again, and they weren’t happy thoughts. He had embarrassed himself in front of the whole group. Even if he hadn’t actually wet himself, it was more reason for them to think of him as a burden. He let out a small grunt in frustration at his failure. “I know the feeling,” he heard Milton say next to him. The boy’s goofy smile had gone, weighed down by the same facts that Mikhail had realized. “I guess we have some explaining to do now.” “Let’s just get this over with,” said Mikhail. The boys left their “art” behind, Mik leading the way. As they rounded the corner, neither of them could look Addam in the eyes when he turned around, even with his gentle smile and understanding eyes. “You boys alright? You look rather glum for someone who just avoided hosing their trousers,” said Addam. “W-We’re fine, Mister Addam,” said Milton, “But we’re awful sorry for running off like that. We just couldn’t hold it any longer.” Addam shook his head. “You have nothing to apologize for, Milton. I’m mostly the one to blame for this mishap. We had gotten into a rhythm, and I had forgotten about pacing ourselves with a break.” He then rubbed his chin and said, “But still, if it was that bad, you could have piped up about it. We would have kept an eye for you both, you know.” “Aye, we know.” Milton rubbed the back of his head. “But it’s just… well, you see…” “We didn’t want to be burdens.” Much like Mikhail’s previous outburst, this brought another confused look from Addam. “Burdens? What do you mean?” he asked. Milton sighed. “We just wanted to show we could still hang in there with you all, and that you wouldn’t have to… leave us behind before we got close to Malos.” Mikhail could see Milton’s body deflate more as he uttered those words, so much so that it weighed him down as well. Even when sold as a slave, he could scarcely recall a moment where he felt more pathetic than this. “I must admit, I’m still perplexed by this,” said Addam, rubbing her chin. “Where in Alrest did you get the idea that we thought you both as burdensome?” Both boys looked up almost as dumbfounded as Addam was. “M-Mister Addam?” mumbled Milton. “Milton, you’ve been with me for, what is it, three years now? Surely, you would know better than that,” said Addam with a patient smile. “We have to keep an extra eye out for you both, sure, but we do so because we want to, not because we have to.” Mikhail had to blink a couple times before responding. “You mean you actually want us around?” “Of course we do!” came Lora’s voice, getting the three’s attention. They found that she wasn’t alone, either; the rest of the gang followed behind her, their focus on the boys giving them more reason to blush. “You don’t have to fight monsters to help out,” said Haze. “Just by walking and laughing and smiling with us, you’re reminding us of why we’re fighting in the first place.” “That, and if we were gonna ditch you guys, I’m sure it would’ve already happened,” Mythra added. “Mythra,” said Addam like a parent chastising their child. “What?” Mythra crossed her arms. “I’m just trying to help and stuff.” Mikhail had to lower his head to hide the blush growing on his cheeks. People actually wanted him, not just as cheap slave labor, but as a companion. It was a foreign feeling, and he didn’t fully know what to make of the emotions stirring within. But he at least had to do one thing. Lifting his head up, Mikhail looked right at the group. “Th-” “Thanks a bunch, you guys!” It was Milton’s turn to interrupt. Stepping forward and showing his reddened face, he went on without shame. “We’ll make this up to you all somehow. We’ll…” his eyes drifted about for a moment. “We’ll do the cooking tonight! With all the stuff we’ve been gathering today!” Mikhail realized his mouth was still open, so he closed it. “Y-Yeah, what he said,” he added. He put it better than I could’ve, anyway. “Ha ha, I look forward to whatever you whip up!” Addam said, placing a hand on Milton’s shoulder. In response, the lad closed his eyes and smiled, looking like a kitten enjoying a good petting. “Great,” said Mythra, bringing the moment to an end. “So now that we’re done here, can we please get back to finding all this junk?” “Actually, I have a better idea,” said Addam. “I think we’ve earned ourselves a little rest first. Take some time to snack, catch your breath, or do whatever else you need to.” “With pleasure!” Haze declared, grabbing onto Lora’s arm. “Er, right…” Lora gained a blush. “We’ll just… be over there somewhere if anyone needs us. Would you mind coming with us, Brighid? We’ll need a lookout for… reasons.” “If... I must,” said an expressionless Brighid. As the trio departed, with Lora and Haze having a certain tension to their walk, Mythra scoffed and turned around. “Fine, but everybody better hurry it up!” The men stared with open mouths and raised eyebrows as Mythra walked away. “Now what could be her problem?” Milton wondered aloud. Mikhail shrugged and glanced away, turning his attention to the sky and cloud sea towards the east. He should have felt frustrated and embarrassed after this ordeal, but he didn’t. Instead, he was oddly at peace with everything at the moment. Maybe it was because he didn’t have that painful pressure to worry about now, he wondered. He certainly hadn’t had a whiz like that in a long time. Then again, he didn’t have anyone to share that feeling with before, nor did he have people to look forward to when he was done. Mikhail knew now that this group was one-of-a-kind, and there was nowhere in Alrest he would rather be. Maybe it wouldn’t last, and their world was destined to be destroyed, but he couldn’t dwell on that. For now, all he could do was be content with where he was for as long as it lasted.
  18. After cleaning up, she's going to look up a spell that'll erase her memory of this embarrassing incident. Art by Kakuume on pixiv. Warning: Contains a nude variant. https://www.pixiv.net/member_illust.php?mode=medium&illust_id=72287703
  19. After cleaning up, she's going to look up a spell that'll erase her memory of this embarrassing incident. Art by Kakuume on pixiv. Warning: Contains a nude variant. https://www.pixiv.net/member_illust.php?mode=medium&illust_id=72287703
  20. After cleaning up, she's going to look up a spell that'll erase her memory of this embarrassing incident. Art by Kakuume on pixiv. Warning: Contains a nude variant. https://www.pixiv.net/member_illust.php?mode=medium&illust_id=72287703
  21. She might be a superhero, but she's still just a kid with a bladder size to match. At least she didn't pee inside her mech. Would've been quite the mess to clean up. Artwork by Nov21iggy: https://www.pixiv.net/member_illust.php?mode=medium&illust_id=72246080
  22. I may not know much about Code Lyoko past the first season, but I do know cute art when I see it. According to the person who commissioned this, it's not supposed to be an incestuous pic, just a mother and daughter sharing an innocent moment together. (Uploaded with permission from the commissioner)
  23. Tinkling Time with the Tikis Fire Emblem Heroes fanfiction by MasterXploder With thanks to Captain L and Lordbardak (Phoenix) for editing (Warning: Contains both visual and written depictions of underaged peeing… and no, nobody buys the “She’s really 1,000 years old!” excuse. You’re still going to jail.) “Hey, Tiki?” So much for that nap, was her first thought upon returning to the waking world. The incessant hand that had been pushing her shoulder withdrew itself as she stirred awake. “Mmm?” Tiki mumbled, pausing to sit up from her chair and stretch. A sparkling, blue ocean and bright sand greeted her as her eyes fluttered open. That’s right, she recalled, they were relaxing at the beach today, the Order’s reward for clearing out the bandits harassing the nearby towns. She could see others like the lady Robin practicing her spearfishing, Princes Takumi and Leo engaged in a heated duel of volleyball, and Commander Anna chasing after Sharena, who had stolen her image-recording tome in an attempt to get her to stop harassing the other heroes. “Great, you’re awake!” The young, girly voice pulled Tiki’s attention again. She glanced to her side and saw someone she still quite couldn’t believe was real, but the green hair, emerald eyes, and dragon wings growing from her back made it impossible to deny. It was none other than herself, summoned from the time of the Hero-King when she was merely a single millenia old. “Y-Yes, I am awake now,” said Big Tiki, rubbing the sleep out of her eye. “Did you need something, little one?” “Well, I saw you napping and thought it wouldn’t be fun if you slept through our beach trip.” “Oh?” Big Tiki raised an eyebrow. “Is that all?” “Of course! There are so many friends to meet and things to do here. This is no time to be sleeping!” If only I still possessed such energy, Big Tiki thought to herself. Regardless, her younger self had a point. Despite living to see three-thousand summers, she had surprisingly little opportunity to enjoy herself at the beach, and this one was possibly the most special occasion for that. Heroes from worlds all over were having a blast, and here she was, dozing off in a chair. “You know, I think I will join in on some of the fun,” Big Tiki said with a smile. “Yay!” Little Tiki hopped up and down, her frilly, pink swimsuit bouncing with her. With that, Big Tiki pushed herself out of the chair, her sandals pressing into the sand. Standing upright, she took a moment to stretch again, enjoying the warm sun and ocean breeze on her bikini-clad body. She couldn’t think of a more pleasant way to wake herself up from a nap. But there was one feeling that was not very pleasant. “Hmm?” Big Tiki frowned as she felt an uncomfortable pressure from her bladder. It was no small pressure, either; it appeared she had been sleeping for a bit longer than she thought. Now that she thought of it, she also had a bit of tea and delicious watermelon before falling asleep. No wonder she needed to go! How it didn’t wake her up earlier was a mystery for the ages. “Is something wrong?” Little Tiki asked. “Oh, nothing.” Big Tiki turned to her and gave a sheepish smile. “I just need to visit the little dragon’s room first.” “Huh?” Little Tiki’s face went blank. “What is it? You still need to relieve yourself even as an adult, you know.” “I know. It’s just…” At this, Little Tiki put her legs together from the knees up and wiggled her hips side to side. “I just realized I need to tinkle, too,” she said with a blush. Oh dear, Big Tiki thought as she looked at the potty-dancing manakete. She had forgotten about her little problem in the past; she would get so distracted by all the fun things and people, that she would forget about her need for the bathroom until it got pretty urgent. That had backfired on her eventually. Memories resurfaced of a time when she really needed to go at a new castle, but didn’t know where the bathroom was. She ended up running from hallway to hallway, hands firmly between her legs, until she couldn’t hold back anymore. Tears filled her eyes as pee soaked her panties and trailed down her legs, leaving a big wet patch on the carpet. Artwork by Papergami, commissioned by myself It was a painful memory, but she learned her lesson after that. It seemed, however, that her younger self had been summoned before that accident, judging by her squirming. They had better get going before her bottoms got wet with something other than seawater. “Then why don’t we visit the bathroom together?” asked Big Tiki, “The Order should have set up some tents for such a thing.” “Okay! Then we can talk and play afterwards!” Big Tiki chuckled to herself. “We can still talk along the way. Here, this way.” She turned and stepped off, with Little Tiki following behind. “So, I’ve been meaning to ask you a few things,” said Little Tiki. “Oh? Like what?” Little Tiki put a hand to her chin. “Well, you’re me when I’m all grown-up, right? That means you must know everything that’s going to happen to me.” “Hmm, I suppose that’s true,” said Big Tiki, scratching her cheek. “Then you could probably tell me all kinds of things about my future, like all the friends I make and places I go to. That way, I won’t have to wonder what things will be like when I’m all grown-up!” Little Tiki beamed at her. “Well, I could…” Big Tiki glanced away. “But I think it would be for the better if I didn’t.” “Aww, why not?” pouted Little Tiki. “From what I’ve been told, time is a delicate thing. Simply knowing about the future can be enough to cause changes to it, and not always for the better. If I were to tell you something about your future, it may end up not coming true at all.” “Wow, that sounds really complicated,” said Little Tiki, scratching her head. Big Tiki looked at her. “It does, but I also think it’s more fun for you to have all those experiences yourself. Wouldn’t want to spoil all the fun, would we?” She smiled at her younger self. “I guess not,” she replied, still sounding a bit disappointed. “Don’t be discouraged, Little One.” Big Tiki reached out and patted her on the head. “There is still plenty of fun to be had in the present.” A pang of pressure from below pulled her attention for a moment. “But that can wait until after our bathroom break.” “Mmm, alright!” Little Tiki’s smile started to come back. “I hope the tents aren’t too much further.” “If I recall, they should be on the other side of this rock,” said Big Tiki as they approached the boulder in question. “Race you there!” Before she could react, Little Tiki already took off, giggling all the way. Big Tiki stopped and smiled for a moment before giving chase. It was interesting to see how she always knew how to have fun back then. Maybe she could still learn a thing or two from the past. Both of them came to a stop as they rounded the boulders, expecting to see their goal. The tan colors of the bathroom tents were a welcome sight. The lines in front of them, not so much. “W-What!?” Little Tiki balked. Big Tiki only sighed in response, but she was just as unhappy. It seemed the Order of Heroes had grown in numbers, but not in tents, and she wasn’t the only one to fall victim to the tea’s diuretic effects. Every hero standing in line covered the spectrum of signals for desperation. The adults were more subtle with their need, from Tana occasionally nibbling her lip and tapping her foot, to Cordelia glancing away while she held her arm in a shy pose. The younger members, perhaps predictably, all had some sort of potty dance going on, such as Elise wiggling her hips with her hands between her legs, or Nino bouncing from one foot to the other as she did her best to hold it for just a little bit longer. Seeing all these people also in dire need of relief did not do either Tiki’s bladder any favors. Without any thought, their legs locked together as their holding strength nearly vanished out of sympathy for their friends. “Ah! I don’t th-think I can wait that long!” said a hip-wiggling Little Tiki. “Mmm, I must agree with you,” the Adult Tiki replied with a hand resting on her groin. “It seems we’re going to have to go somewhere else.” Just as she said this, two of the kids in line, the female versions of Kana and Morgan, suddenly broke loose and ran for the ocean, hands firmly pressed into their swimsuits. As they reached the water, their legs gave out from under them, and they collapsed in the knee-deep waters. Their anguished looks relaxed into smiles shortly after. “Ewww, are they really just going in the open like that?” Little Tiki turned to her grown self. “Oh, please don’t tell me we’re gonna tinkle in the ocean, too. That’s way too embarrassing!” “Er…” Big Tiki looked with a grimace at the girls relieving themselves before shaking her head. “No, of course not. I think I would get stage fright with all those eyes around me.” “Hmm, but where can we go?” Little Tiki asked as the two of them looked around. “That is a good question,” pondered Big Tiki. With the tents and the ocean not an option, they’d need somewhere private and out of the way. Problem was, she didn’t see anywhere like that in their immediate surroundings. This part of the beach had little to obscure them from everyone’s view, and was bordered by a sheer cliff wall running alongside it, with the only gap leading right into a nearby village. There would probably be a bathroom somewhere, but she didn’t know anyone there, and greeting someone with “Do you have a place where we can pee?” did not sound like a good idea to her. There just had to be somewhere else they could use… “Wait.” Big Tiki’s eyes perked up as her memory came to the rescue. She turned to Little Tiki and asked, “Do you recall the small grove we passed on the way here?” “Um, you mean that patch of trees and bushes?” said Little Tiki, a bit of hope returning to her eyes. “It’s a bit of a walk, but it might be the only place we can go. Do you think you can make it there?” Little Tiki paused to glance at the tents, along with the many desperate ladies still there. “Mmm, if it’s our only chance, then I’ll give it my all!” She raised a fist and gave a determined look, despite her other hand still between her legs. Even back then, I carried such resolve. “Then we should hurry. This way!” Big Tiki set off towards the grove, beckoning the little one after her. They left behind two sets of footprints in the sand, the only evidence of the little trip they were about to take. As Big Tiki expected, the walk to the grove took only a couple minutes. It felt a bit longer, both from their pressing need and from the lack of conversation as they just kept their eyes peeled for the greenery. Both Tiki’s kept at least one hand near their groins for the whole walk, but oddly enough, they no longer felt like they were about to burst. Their bladders still ached with discomfort, but getting away from the tents and the lines seemed to have quieted their bodies’ subconscious urge to open the floodgates too soon. Their fortune only improved from there. As they rounded the corner of the cliff wall, the Tiki’s were greeted with the sight of the grove, as plentiful with green as they remembered. “Ah, finally!” declared Little Tiki with a smile. “I was worried I’d have to squat out in the open!” The Big Tiki looked at the many bushes and trees that would keep them out of sight, giving her a smile as well. “We’ll certainly have our privacy here.” “Okay, I’ll just, um, go over there.” Little Tiki pointed over at a set of shrubbery that would easily hide her when she squatted. “And I will just be right over there,” replied Big Tiki, nodding towards a cluster of trees. “Take care, Little One.” “You too!” she replied, already heading towards the bushes. They split from there, with Big Tiki walking over to the palm trees. Stepping behind one, she looked around for a proper spot to do her business, her hands moving to the knot keeping her long, pink sash on her hips. She quickly realized that with her in a place this secluded, she knew just about anywhere would be good to squat at. It wasn’t like anybody would even know what she was about to do here, anyway. Wait, would that mean… Her eyes widened as it had dawned on her. This exact moment was something she had been waiting for a few weeks now: a chance to relieve herself outdoors with no one around to witness what she had planned. Her mind flashed back to a routine patrol, one that went by without any encounters with the enemy. She would have forgotten about it completely, if not for a peculiar sight during their “nature break”, as Anna called them. While she was squatted and creating a puddle just beneath her, Big Tiki noticed two of the other ladies, Princesses Hinoka and Camilla of Hoshido and Nohr, handling their business in the strangest manner. Instead of crouching with their underwear pulled down, they stood up next to each other and parted their panties to the side. Their streams flew forward rather than straight down, so much that they could have been having a contest as if they were men. In her three millennia alive in this world, Tiki had never seen such a thing so crude and yet strangely fascinating. Her curiosity took over from there, and she later asked both ladies about their technique down to its finer points. Finally, she had the perfect opportunity to try it herself. Taking one last look to make sure the coast was entirely clear, Tiki pulled the knot loose, tossing her sash on top of a nearby bush and revealing her red bikini bottoms. Her hands hooked around the sides, and they were soon pulled down and off her legs. The ladies had recommended she be completely bottomless for her first attempt, just in case things didn’t go well. With that part taken care of, Tiki turned to the tree next to her, a hint of pink appearing on her cheeks as she felt the ocean air brushing against her shapely, bare butt. She couldn’t deny that she was a little nervous, but she had made up her mind. A manakete never backed down once they were determined to see something through, after all. She just had to follow the steps taught to her. First, spread her feet to shoulder-width. Second, lean back and put her hips forward. Third, and most embarrassingly, use her fingers to pull her labia up and apart, ensuring a good, clean aim, but also a lovely view of a dragon’s “treasure” if anyone caught her at the right angle. That just left the final step. Looking down at the grass and not at the amount of pink now visible, Tiki paused to take a few breaths to try and calm her quivering bladder. Her pee was right at the cusp of being let out, but she had to wait for that last mental barrier to be relaxed open first. But soon enough, she felt it coming, and quickly remembered the last bit of advice: it had to be pushed out. “Mmm!” She lightly moaned as the first few drops fell out, some of it leaving right away, with a couple dribbling down her special place first. The warmth and slow start made her mind run with worry. What if this wasn’t going to work, and she was about to make a big mess instead? That worry passed as more of her pee came out, building up into a trickle, then into a jet of golden water, breaking up halfway before hitting the grass. Tiki’s eyes grew with wonder as she watched the stream pick up, landing farther ahead until it started to climb up the tree in front of her, leaving a trail along the way. A symphony of sounds entered her pointy ears, from the piddle pounding against the trunk to the hissing from her exposed nethers. All the while, Tiki could only stare in awe at the stream leaving her. Relieving herself standing up; what a novel concept, yet here she was doing just that, successfully as well. Sure, she still had a little dripping straight down, and a bit of the stream bounced off the tree and onto her feet, but she couldn’t feel anything but satisfied with herself. The relief didn’t hurt, either. Emptying her full bladder at such a rate left a pleasant feeling in her groin that radiated throughout her body. Her other muscles relaxed, and she found herself closing her eyes, smiling, and genuinely enjoying this naughty little piddle of hers. “Aah!?” But that all vanished the moment she heard a gasp nearby. At once, Big Tiki’s smile dropped and eyes snapped open, her head immediately turning to the gasp’s source. There stood Little Tiki, her eyes wide as saucers, but not making eye contact. Instead, her gaze was glued to the little show her grown-up self was putting on. Big Tiki could feel the heat growing on her face. Caught at such a private moment, by a child by manakete standards, no less. Instinct told her to stop and immediately cover herself, but she couldn’t. Her bladder wasn’t finished emptying, nor was it going to stop until the last drop was passed. With her legs rooted to the spot, all Big Tiki had was her voice. “Er, L-Little One! Did you… need something?” she managed to say. As if snapping out of a spell, Little Tiki gasped and placed her hands over her eyes. “Ah, I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to watch, honest!” she stammered, her whole face going red. At least she wasn’t looking now. With a frown, Big Tiki looked back to her stream, thankfully slowing down and lowering back onto the ground. The pleasure she had just a moment ago had vanished, and now she only felt embarrassment and guilt that a child had seen such a crass thing. A few seconds later, her pee finally petered out , with nothing more than a couple excess drips falling from her privates. Remembering her last bit of advice, she shook her hips back and forth to free the little bit still clinging on down there. At least that’s over with, Big Tiki thought as she sighed and reached for her bottoms. Although they had made use of the castle’s baths together, and were the same person regardless, she did not think being that casual with her body around a “little” girl was a good idea. “You can look now,” she said once she was modest again. “I’m sorry that you saw me in such a compromising way.” Little Tiki put her hands down and opened her eyes. “Oh, please don’t apologize. It’s my fault for walking in on you going tinkle.” Well, it wasn’t like I tried to be all that modest about it, Big Tiki thought as she glanced at the puddle and marking she left on the tree. “Um, can I ask you something?” Big Tiki had a bad feeling in her chest, but asked anyway. “What is it?” Little Tiki looked up to her with determination. “How did you do that? I thought only boys could wee standing up.” “Er, well…” Big Tiki put a hand up to her chest. “To be honest, I thought the same thing until I was shown otherwise not long ago. This was my first chance for me to try it out myself.” “Really?” She could see the curiosity welling up in the little one’s eyes. “It looked like you did a great job. Maybe my first try will go well, too!” “Your… first try?” asked Big Tiki, arching an eyebrow. Don’t tell me... Little Tiki grew a big smile. “Yeah, it looks like fun. You could teach me how to do it, even!” “T-Teach you?” Big Tiki’s eyes opened wide. What in Naga’s name have I done to myself? “Yeah! I mean, who better to show me how to do it than myself? I bet I could easily do it with your help!” “L-Little One, I…” Big Tiki felt her face growing warm again. “I am not sure if that’s a good idea.” “Huh? Why not?” asked Little Tiki with a frown. At this, Big Tiki went silent. Where should she even start? Learning how to pee standing up from other adults was one thing, but teaching it to a kid? Nevermind that it was her past self. What would the Order think of her if word of this ever got out? She may as well ask Kiran to send her straight home, it would be the only way she could deal with such humiliation. “Oh, please?” Little Tiki looked up at her with pleading eyes. “I won’t ever tell anyone you taught me, honest! Besides, what if we get stuck somewhere, and I really gotta go but have to do it standing up? I don’t just wanna wet myself!” As unlikely as that sounded, Big Tiki couldn’t deny that without any knowledge of their future in Askr, it was still possible. However, it was the last line that got to her most of all. Though this technique would not have helped her then, she couldn’t help but think of her accident in the castle, and how upset she was for letting that happen to her. Would it be all that wrong to teach her a skill that could prevent another mishap like that? Not only this, but she could see the curious nature inside Little Tiki’s eyes, the very same thing that made her attempt this feat in the first place. In a strange way, refusing it would be like denying a part of herself, to herself at that. Once more, her mind was made up, and she would not change it no matter what. “Very well, I’ll teach you as long as you don’t tell anyone about it, promise?” “You will?” Little Tiki’s face lit right back up, and she hopped up and down on her bare feet. “Thank you so much! It’ll be our little secret, promise!” “I know it will.” Big Tiki nodded. “So we’ll have to find somewhere we won’t be disturbed the next time nature calls.” Little Tiki’s bouncing came to a sudden stop, and her smile became noticeably weaker. “Huh? Why wait?” Big Tiki gave her a confused look. “Wait, did you not relieve yourself already?” To this, Little Tiki’s hips wiggled, and her legs locked together. “Nope! I was gonna go in the bushes, but the ground was all muddy. I was looking for somewhere else I could go, and that’s when I found you,” she replied. “So can we please start now? I don’t wanna hold this in any longer.” This had no chance of being a normal nature break, did it? thought Big Tiki. “Then I suppose now is as good a time as any. First thing, you’ll need to remove your bottoms. The floaty ring, too.” Yet again, Little Tiki stopped her squirming. “Er, remove them?” she asked in a less confident tone. “It’s for the better. That way, you have no chance of getting them wet. Now, I’d hurry before you start to go too early.” “A-Alright. I’ll take them off now,” said Little Tiki, her cheeks already turning pink. Little Tiki’s hands went to her bottoms, and Big Tiki turned around. She remembered her difficulty with undressing in front of others back then, and that wasn’t something she wanted to see anyway. As soon as the shuffling noises stopped and she heard “Okay, they’re off,” Big Tiki looked back. Little Tiki held her bottoms in front of her with the floatation ring kicked away, the pink dress part of the swimsuit thankfully still keeping her modest from this angle. She was lucky that her suit was just an elaborate two-piece, the adult Tiki thought. If not, she may have had to attempt this in the buff. Little Tiki set her bottoms on top of a bush and asked, “So what now?” She kept her hands near her crotch. “Next, you’ll have to assume the stance. Put your feet at shoulder-width, and stick your hips forward.” Little Tiki turned to the bushes and did as her older self said. “Like this?” Big Tiki had to pause to sigh first. This would be the toughest part for both of them. “You already know about, um, how things are like down there, right?” “Um, yeah,” Little Tiki replied, her gaze lowering to the ground in front of her. “Well, to make sure it doesn’t just fall straight down and make a mess, you’ll need to use your hands to, er…” Big Tiki’s eyes moved from side to side. “Pull the, um, ‘petals’, up and open.” Little Tiki looked at her with a raised eyebrow. “Petals?” Not my best choice of words, thought Big Tiki. She wondered if it would be better if she just showed her what she meant… without actually showing her, at least. “Like this,” she replied as her hands went to her bottoms and mimed the “taking aim” part of the process. Little Tiki’s eyes widened a bit, and her blush deepened. “Oh! That,” she said as she looked back down. Slowly, her hands pulled up the dress, pressing in her wrists to keep it there. Her little fingers went down and did just as Big Tiki showed her, and nothing could be left to the imagination any longer. Even Big Tiki could feel her face growing warmer from embarrassment. Focus, Tiki, she thought as she shook her head. It was your own, and still is. Nothing to be embarrassed about here. “So am I all ready to go?” asked Little Tiki. “It feels like it could come out any second now.” Just one last bit of advice to give, then she could turn around and leave Little Tiki to her business. “Okay,” she started, “When you feel it about to come out, make sure you-” “Ah!” Little Tiki’s body tensed up, her lower body clenching forward. An instant later, and a couple drops fell from her groin, landing between her feet. “Little One! Are you alright?” asked Big Tiki, her body feeling tense as well. “Nngh…” Little Tiki groaned, her whole face growing red and a bead of sweat forming on her brow. “Huh!?” A bit more of the yellow liquid dribbled out, but not mostly straight down. Instead, it pooled downwards and formed a trail that snaked down her inner thigh. Another spurt followed, widening the trail as it ran all the way to her foot. “Ah, no! Not my leg!” She begged out loud. Her hips swung side to side in an attempt to stop it, but this caused her pee, now coming out in a slow trickle, to hit her other leg as well. Big Tiki felt her heart sinking at the little one’s struggle. This was all her fault; if her curiosity hadn’t gotten the better of her, her younger self wouldn’t be in this mess. She had to fix things before they could get any worse. “Quick, squat down!” she yelled as she crouched to Little Tiki’s level and reached her arms around her. “N-No!” Little Tiki twisted her shoulders, pushing Big Tiki’s arms away. Her brow furrowed in determination. “I can do it! I just gotta…” Without warning, Little Tiki leaned back, and Big Tiki instinctively placed her hand on the little one’s back to brace her. Meanwhile, she pulled her girlhood up even further and more open, and her face scrunched up as she used her strength to push it out. The change was immediate. What was just a tiny trickle spilling onto her legs grew into a steady, golden stream that flew out almost straight forward before falling and breaking up. It struck a particularly dry patch of grass and dirt, creating a noticeable piddling sound, matched only by the faint hissing from her crotch. At first, the manaketes could only stare in silence as Little Tiki emptied her bladder with such force. Even the voice in Big Tiki’s head telling her to stop watching and let her have her privacy felt muted against a sight so taboo and yet strangely fascinating. Even when the smell of pee entered their noses, it wasn’t enough to make common courtesy prevail for either of them. They were simply two parts of the same whole, enjoying the same view together. Eventually, Little Tiki’s open mouth curled upwards into a big smile, and her panting turned into giggling. “Tee hee, I’m just like a boy now!” she declared without shame. That smile, that happiness from the silliest of things; Big Tiki could not resist such contagious joy. Her lips lifted into a smile, and she soon chuckled right alongside her past self as they watched the puddle growing just in front of them. It may have been a bit of a mess at first, but she was glad things turned out the way they did. With her small frame and forceful spray, Little Tiki’s tinkle time ended as quickly as it began, with the stream falling away into a small trickle, this one going straight down, thankfully. At the end, the puddle she left was quite big for her size, testament of how full to the brim she was, though her older self still left the bigger one for sure. “Aaaah, much better!” she sighed as the last few drops fell from her. She looked over to her older self and asked, “How’d I do?” “I’d say you did pretty well, Little One,” she replied, letting go of Tiki’s back and standing straight up. “Now, I would suggest shaking your hips a few times to get the drops out. Go forward and back so it doesn’t get on your legs.” “Okay.” Little Tiki did just that, the thrusting motions lifting her dress in the back and exposing the very bottom of her bottom as she did so. The few drops still clinging to her down there fell loose, and she finally let go of the “petals” and let her dress fall back down. “Aw, but what am I gonna do about my legs?” Little Tiki asked with a frown as she lifted one up, the trail of urine still faintly present. “Do you know if the leaves are safe here?” “I’m afraid I don’t,” replied Big Tiki, “But don’t forget that we’re at the beach in our swimwear.” “Oh, right! It’s almost like taking a bath!” Little Tiki hopped up and down. “We should go for a swim when we get back!” A particular view caught Big Tiki’s attention. “We should, but you’ll need to put your bottoms back on, first.” “Huh?” Little Tiki stopped her hopping, and pulled her dress down with one hand while putting the other behind her head. “Hee hee, whoops!” she said with closed eyes and pink cheeks. A minute passed while the girls got dressed again, Little Tiki putting her bottoms and floatation ring back on while Big Tiki tied her sash around her waist again. They each took one last glance at their puddles before leaving them behind to soak into the soil. The crashing waves of the ocean looked much more enticing as they walked back to the rest of the group. Big Tiki found herself actually looking forward to a good swim, and maybe a nice bit of sunbathing afterwards, preferably somewhere she could remove her top and let her wings stretch out. “Hey, wait!” Little Tiki suddenly said, coming a stop. “I just thought of something.” “Hmm? What is it?” asked Big Tiki as she turned around. “So, you told me that you can’t tell me anything about my future in case it might change it, right?” Little Tiki put a finger to her chin. “But you just taught me how to tinkle standing up, which you didn’t know how to do until you came here. Won’t that change my future too?” “Oh dear,” said Big Tiki. She had completely forgotten about that in the heat of the moment. Perhaps it was time to come clean about a certain fact she had deduced. “It’s true that me teaching you something may affect the future, but I have a feeling we don’t have to worry about that,” she started. “But why not?” asked Little Tiki, tilting her head. How can I best explain this? “Since I am you in your future, that means I should remember everything you’ll go through. That said, I have no memory of my time in Askr at all, not even this talk we’re having right now.” “You don’t remember?” Little Tiki frowned as it dawned on her. “Wait, does that mean when we go home, we’re going to lose all our memories of being here?” Big Tiki nodded. “It’s a strong possibility, and I think given our circumstances, it is probably for the better.” “B-But I don’t want to forget my time here! I’ve been to so many cool places and made so many new friends here! I even got to meet my grown-up self!” whined Little Tiki. “As have I, and it will be shameful if we do end up forgetting.” To the little one’s surprise, Big Tiki gave a smile to her and put a hand on her shoulder. “But, I don’t think it’s all bad. We still have lots of friends to be with when we do go home. Besides, just because you can’t remember the fun you had somewhere, it doesn’t mean you didn’t have it.” “Huh? So, does that mean we shouldn’t stop having fun here while we still can?” “Quite the opposite. I think knowing we won’t remember makes our time here all the more precious.” Little Tiki looked right into her eyes, and Big Tiki could see the worry fading away in hers. “Alright, if you say so,” Little Tiki finally said. Big Tiki laughed a bit. “Now, we should be getting back to our friends. They might have started to wonder where we’ve gone off to.” “Um, can I ask you one more thing real quick?” Always curious, this one… Not that I’m any different. “What is it?” At this, Little Tiki glanced down and suddenly looked rather shy. “Can we, um… maybe go tinkle standing up together sometime again?” “Hmm?” Did she just hear that right? “You’d like to do that again? And… together?” she asked. “Mm-hmm,” Little Tiki nodded. “I thought it was kinda fun to wee like a boy, and I wanna see if I can do it without getting any on my legs next time.” Big Tiki had to mull it over at first. Never had she heard of someone asking if they could pee together because it was fun. On the other hand, it was quite enjoyable and a little empowering, but more than that, she felt a strange connection when she did that with herself, like they had grown a lot closer to each other in such a short time. Oh my, I certainly hope we’re the only ones in Askr to bond like this! “If chance allows it, we can go together again,” said Big Tiki. “R-Really?” said Little Tiki, already smiling again. “And it will be our little secret time together, promise,” she replied, giving her a little boop on the nose. “Hee hee, thank you so much!” said a grinning Little Tiki, “I’m so glad I get to grow up to be just like you!” Big Tiki could only blush at what may have been the best compliment anyone had ever given her in three thousand years. “You know what, Little One?” she said, “I think you’re going to turn out just fine.” (A/N: And there we have it, the winning story of this year's poll finished! Hope you all had a lot of fun reading it. I certainly did while writing it; how else do you explain me churning out a 6,000 word fic in only a couple weeks? Let's hope I can keep that up with the second-place winner, although that one admittedly needs a bit more brainstorming first. Until next time!)
  24. Pirate’s Pride, Hero’s Honor Toon Zeldaverse fanfiction by MasterXploder With thanks to Captain L and lordbardak (Phoenix) for editing (Warning: Contains underaged wetting desperation. Reader discretion advised) Calm waters lapped against the creaking wood of the boat as it drifted forward into an unending void. The torch hung from the bow served as their only light, creating endlessly twisting shadows along the low canopy and tight walls of rock. Vines hung down, any one of them possibly a venomous snake in disguise, ready to strike and put a slow, miserable end to their lives. No one could be blamed for turning around and making for the faint glow of sunlight barely visible behind them. No one except Link, that is. Though still just a boy, this young adventurer had already braved countless dangers and saved the world from calamity twice over. Even while sailing right into the cold, dark unknown on his tiny boat, the King of Red Lions, he had a look of concern, but also of determination. No matter what came his way, he would face it with the courage of a true hero. “I still can’t believe my own crew, you know that?” It also helped that he wasn’t alone. Sitting across the boat from him was Princess Zelda… No, she didn’t like that name. She was Tetra, proud pirate captain and fearless adventurer. Just like Link, few would think such grand things when they looked at her tanned skin and ragtag clothing. Of course, anyone who voiced these doubts would end up on the receiving end of some choice words and a question or two about their own prowess, or lack thereof. “I mean, this is a once-in-a-lifetime chance to find a lost shrine full of treasure, but nope! They all start shaking in their boots at the thought of going through a deep, dark tunnel first.” She sighed and slouched into her seat with her hands behind her head. “Sometimes I wonder why I don’t just leave them all at the next town.” As usual, Link had no comment to make, for many reasons. First, he knew Tetra didn’t mean that. Under all that bluster, she was a kind person who cared for her whole crew. He also needed to focus on steering the boat and keeping an eye out for any possible dangers. But even without his chatty friend, he still had one other distraction to deal with. While Link kept one hand on the rudder, the other stayed near his closed legs. He had been (rudely) awakened from a nap just before hopping into his boat to sail inside this cavern. It wasn’t until he sat down that he noticed the pressure from his bladder, built up over his nap and from when he forgot to relieve himself before falling asleep. It was no light discomfort, either; if he didn’t have to sail into this cave, his first action upon waking would have been to find somewhere to pee, whether that be the pot under his bed, behind a tree on the island, or even off the side of the ship if no one else was on-deck. But that chance was gone, and he’d have to wait for now. There were much more important things to worry about anyway, like navigating through this twisting canal without damaging the boat or anyone on board. His friend’s well-being came far before his own, especially for something as minor as a need to go potty. Besides, Tetra scolding him over it was not something he wanted to hear right now. Little did he know, his piddle predicament was not unique to him. There was a reason Tetra had her legs crossed as she sat and looked particularly irritable. With how little luck the pirates had in finding valuable treasure lately, she was more hasty than normal in her drive to explore this cave. As soon as they had made landfall on this island, she had thrown her clothes on and hopped in the boat, not thinking at all about her bodily needs. She was certainly regretting not making use of her private bathroom back in her quarters, but she definitely wasn’t going back now. After all, what kind of pirate captain would she be if she walked away from adventure because she forgot to go potty? She especially wasn’t about to do that in front of Link, the boy who had rescued her more than once. She was tired of being helpless and having to wait for him to save the day. No, she was gonna prove to him how capable she really was, and no full bladder was gonna stop her. But as the minutes passed, and the cavern still showed no sign of ending, the adventurers could feel the doubt setting in. Did this tunnel go on forever? Were they going in circles? Would they ever get a chance to relieve themselves? “Hey, what’s that?” Link perked up and squinted his eyes to where Tetra looked. It was hard to tell with the torch there in front of him, but he could see… light? Yes, they were definitely rays of sunlight. “Finally! I was starting to think this cave would never end,” declared a smiling Tetra. She turned to him and yelled “Well, don’t just sit there, get us outta here!” Taken aback, Link shook his head up and down twice before squeezing the rudder even harder. No matter how many monsters he faced, none were scarier than a scowling, yelling Tetra. The light only grew as they sailed closer, until Link and Tetra both had to put a hand over their eyes while they crossed the threshold. Once they had adjusted to the light, they both gasped and stared in awe. Before them was a large, clear pond surrounded by towering, jagged cliff walls. Lush greenery and crystal-clear waterfalls ran down the sides, illuminated by the plentiful light coming in from above. The biggest eye-catcher, however, was the ancient structure on the other side, built of stone, marble, and pearls, its walls glistening in the light. Statues of strange creatures, like fish that walked upright, adorned the few pillars that were still standing. “A-hah, I knew that chart we pulled up wasn’t worthless!” declared Tetra, turning back to Link. “What do you think? Does this place scream ‘treasure’ or what?” Link wasn’t particularly focused on the grandeur of the shrine, though. Instead, the many waterfalls had his attention, with gallons upon gallons crashing down all around them. His bladder suddenly felt like it had doubled in weight thanks to nature’s powerful suggestion bombarding his senses. “What are we waiting for? Take us in, already!” Tetra yelled. The shout sufficiently distracting him from his bladder, Link nodded with fervor and steered the boat onwards. Upon reaching the shrine, he docked right next to a stone floor conveniently set at ship-level. The moment it came to rest on the calm waters, Tetra stood up and jumped out with a smile. After all that sailing through dark, dull caverns, she was more than ready to get her adventure on. But as her feet landed on the stone, the contents of her overfilled bladder sloshed around, setting off a pang of discomfort that wiped the smile off her face and made her squeak. Suddenly, knowing just how urgent her need was made her feel a good deal less confident about this adventure. She immediately moved to squeeze her legs together, one crossed over the other... Until she remembered the boy standing behind her, that is. Instead, she stood upright and turned around to face him, finding a quizzical look on his face. “What? Don’t tell me you’re getting weak in the knees now,” she said in her best “fearless captain” voice. At this, Link glanced away like a shy puppy, rubbing the back of his head. “Then get your butt up here! I need someone to help lug back all that treasure inside.” Tetra crossed her arms and shot him a wink. “And if you’re quick enough, I might just let you keep some of it!” Perhaps it was the wink, but Link got the message and climbed out of the boat. He was a bit more careful with his hop, but the discomfort was still there, enough to make his face twitch just a little. From there, the two climbed the steps up to the shrine’s entrance. They kept their eyes on the shrine and its elaborate construction, but it was hard to admire the design when their need to pee was at the forefront of their minds. Tetra was first to reach the large, stone doors that served as the gateway inside. She put her hand on the door and gave a light push, but as expected, they didn’t budge. “Of course, it had to be locked,” she said with a huff. “Well, got any ideas?” Link’s first idea was to put this on hold until he found a spot to relieve himself, but he knew that wouldn’t go over well. With his legs idly rubbing together, Link put a hand to his chin as he looked over the shrines for another way in. He soon pointed straight at something that might work: a hole in the wall, partly collapsed from centuries of erosion. “Okay, but how do we get up there?” asked Tetra. “Is there anywhere your hookshot could latch onto?” To this, Link shook his head. The surfaces were too smooth, and there wasn’t anything hanging above he could shoot at. “Guess we just gotta do it the old fashioned way,” Tetra said with a sigh. “For your sake, you better haven’t gotten rusty.” Link sighed as well, for he knew what she meant. Tetra turned her back to Link and quietly gulped, not looking forward to what lied ahead. As Link approached her, she lowered herself into a squat, gritting her teeth from the position confusing her bladder. It was not time to pee, but it sure felt like it. Meanwhile, Link crouched down behind her, feeling a similar pressure on his bladder. He may not have normally squatted to go, but it still wasn’t easy on his groin. There was no hesitation for the next move; in one fluid motion, he grabbed Tetra by the feet and lifted her up over his head. Their urge to pee nearly doubled in this new position, from Link being forced into a stretched stance, and from Tetra having an unstable seat atop his hands. As such, Link wasted no time in getting to a good spot to throw her. He tip-toed and wiggled at the spot, taking the time to make sure it was fine in spite of his throbbing groin. “You gonna throw me or not?” Tetra was not as patient as him. She wanted to claim the treasure inside already, but more importantly, she didn’t want to accidentally lose bladder control right on top of someone’s head. No amount of gold or valuable artifacts would erase that shame. But Link found his patience wearing thin, too. He leaned back and put as much strength as he could into the throw. A bit too much. A mere instant after Tetra left his hands, Link felt a small warmth enter into his underwear. The subtle contraction of his muscles had allowed a spurt to slip past his guard, and it was the only thing he could think about at first. He squeezed his legs together and hopped in place to make sure nothing else slipped, which it thankfully didn’t. Meanwhile, Link’s toss proved to be on point for Tetra, as she cleared the gap with ease. As her feet landed, Tetra folded into a crouch, one hand pressing into the stone as well. She had expected the impact to feel a bit rough. However, she didn’t expect to feel a little wet as well. “Eep!” She stood up tall and rigid, putting a hand to her groin. It was only a little bit, not enough to show up on her cloth pants, but even that was cause for alarm. She stood there shaking her hips until she was certain no more would slip out, which it didn’t. Still, this little spurt was making what little patience she had run thin. Shaking her head, she went straight to the door’s other side and pulled the lever there. The doors pulled open, grinding across the ground and stopping with a thud. On the other side, Link snapped out of his little dance and stepped inside the shrine. Potty time could wait; now, it was hero time. The shrine’s interior greeted the two adventurers with… not much, really. A few statues, an ornate floor with a marble design intercutting through the stone, some steps that went to some raised floors, and an open passageway across the room from them. “Well, I guess they wouldn’t put their treasure out in the open,” Tetra remarked, though she wished the opposite was true. A good challenge was fun and all, but not on a full bladder. Link agreed with that notion, even if she didn’t know it. He took a step into the shrine, when the stone beneath his foot suddenly sank in with a click. A door fell and closed the passageway ahead, scattering the dust on the ground. Some of the marble flooring sank down to form broken trenches, while levers rose up from the raised platforms. Immediately, Tetra and Link were on their guard, expecting some sort of monster attack or dastardly trap to come at any moment. What actually came was far worse. Two panels on the wall next to the door raised up, and out poured an endless deluge of pure blue water, filling into a basin that surrounded the room’s outer edge. At the same time, the two biggest statues, a fish person each carrying a large pot in the center, lowered their arms into channels blocked off from the water. It was a puzzle, no two ways about it. The two would have to put their heads together and work out the answer if they aimed to progress. Not a big deal on its own, but right now, neither could focus on a solution. Their gazes remained fixated on the waterfalls in the room, gallons upon gallons flowing into the trenches below, filling the air with sounds of crashing water. Their mere existence made their bladders feel twice as heavy, and their brains twice as dense. “Oh, you have to be kidding me!” groaned Tetra. She forgot herself for a second and squeezed her legs, only to remember the boy standing next to her. She glanced at him with nervous eyes and said “Uh, I mean, why do these ancient ruins always gotta have crazy puzzles? Talk about a real pain in the neck, huh?” Link only paid a little attention to Tetra’s barely-hidden nervousness, his thoughts preoccupied with how badly he wanted to add his contribution to the water level right now. Tetra shook her head. “Ugh, whatever. Let’s figure this out before the walls close in or something.” On shaky legs, Link and Tetra walked around the room, inspecting the puzzle and trying their hardest to not add their own waterfalls to the room. It seemed the goal was to raise and lower the trenches so the water flow would be redirected into the statue’s jars. They pulled the levers one at a time, noting how they would make certain trenches raise and lower accordingly. It was simply a matter of pulling the right pattern of levers until every trench was down, then the gates to the outer moat would open and flow where it needed to. However, what should have been a fairly straightforward obstacle became a brutal ordeal for the desperate duo. The constant running water made their bodies all but scream “Just pee already!”, and due to how far apart the levers were spaced, the puzzle took much longer than they definitely wanted it to. It didn’t help that the levers took some strength to pull, meaning they had to pull some away from their taxed holding muscles each and every time. With every lever, their faith in holding out wavered, while their desire to make a run for the basin only got stronger. But right before it finally proved too much, the last trench finally lowered into position. Gritting her teeth and rubbing her legs together from the privacy of the lever, Tetra watched as the floodgates opened, then quickly looked away before all that water rushed right into the statue’s jars. As they filled, the fish’s eyes lit up, and the door lifted back open. “Finally! That took way too long,” said Tetra. “Well, don’t just stand there, get moving!” Link, who had been biting his lower lip and squirming a good deal, snapped to attention and quickly rejoined her. Neither of them could get away from the waterfalls quickly enough, both walking at a brisk pace as they headed deeper into the shrine. Tetra kept a grumpy frown while she walked, but on the inside, she was seriously worried she wouldn’t be able to hold out. The puzzle took almost everything she had to keep anything from leaking out. If this wasn’t the last water puzzle that these walking fish folk had put together… she didn’t dare think about it. Link echoed these thoughts, though neither of them knew it. This had to have been the most desperate he had been in a long time. He might have been a hero, but he was still a kid with limits, and he was reaching the height of those limits very soon. Despite their worry, they forged onward regardless, neither willing to give up for their own reasons. Eventually, they reached the next room, both of them dreading what awaited them, but stepping in anyway. There were no waterfalls or rushing water to greet them, thankfully. In fact, there wasn’t much of anything in this room, either. Another moat surrounded the outer edges, with pillars and statues forming another square inside. This time, the floor was uniform in its design, making it unlikely another puzzle would be sprung upon them. “Ugh, another empty room,” Tetra grunted, though she breathed a mental sigh. “Come on, nothing to see here. We’ll just walk through here and-Ah!?” Something hit her on the shoulder. Something cold, wet, and slimy, making a shiver run down her spine. Her neck craned over, and she found what looked like blue chuchu goop running down her arm. “Ew, gross!” she shrieked, brushing it off her arm right away. Right as she finished, another glob of it fell onto the floor right next to her foot. It was only after the third bit fell that they figured looking up would be a good idea. They quickly wished they hadn’t. Clinging to the ceiling was a massive blob, with what looked like a red nucleus hiding within all the blue. Its body stretched as it lurched down from the ceiling, intending to squish them both. “Watch out!” Tetra yelled right before she and Link jumped back, the goopy mass just missing them by inches as it hit the floor with a heavy splat. Out of reflex, they both drew their weapons, a straight sword and shield for Link, and a cutlass and flintlock pistol for Tetra, while the blob reformed and rose up. The nucleus inside swam around like an angry hornet, and a loud, gurgling noise akin to a yell rang out. It didn’t take a genius to know this creature was not friendly. “Of course there had to be at least one gross monster in here,” said Tetra, legs spread and sword pointed right at the blob. This position was murder on her bladder, but she couldn’t think about that now. “Let’s slice this thing into pieces! Ready, Link?” He nodded, also feeling the pain of a bladder about to burst, but knowing that far more important things were at stake. Link and Tetra grit their teeths as they leapt forward, each delivering a strong slash into the blob’s sides. They landed with a bit of slime on their swords and turned around, confident in their attack. The gashes were only there for a second before they reformed, like the cuts never even happened. If anything, all they had done was irritate the monster, if the tentacles shooting from its mass was anything to go by. Both heroes grit their teeth and went on the defense, Link raising his shield and Tetra aiming her gun. As a tentacle lashed out towards her, Tetra pulled the trigger, firing a steel pellet with deadly aim. Unfortunately, it was not a deadly blow. The pellet passed clean through the tentacle, the hole filling back up in the blink of an eye. But before Tetra could realize this, the appendage lashed out, striking her across the gut. With an “Oof!”, Tetra went tumbling into the ground, her cutlass lost in the roll. She lied on the floor until her head quit spinning, then slowly pushed herself up with a groan. Somewhere in the back of her head, she acknowledged the wetness in her underwear had grown stronger, but the sight in front of her was far more worrisome. “Link!” While she had been knocked away, Link had been grabbed by the other tentacle and lifted off the ground. He’d lost his grip on his sword and shield, leaving him to squirm and struggle in the monster’s clutches. His plight was obvious, but less so was the little wet patch that had formed on the front of his tights, hidden underneath the hem of his tunic. The monster’s squeezing had pushed a little bit of his pee out, and more would certainly flow if he couldn’t break free. But how? For all his struggling, Link was helpless in the blob’s grasp. Tetra knew she had to save him, yet their normal attacks just weren’t cutting it. There had to be something… Her eyes lowered to his fallen gear, the sword, shield, and… Suddenly, she had an idea. It had no guarantee of working, but it was better than nothing. Tetra scrambled into a full sprint, ignoring the massive protesting her bladder gave her. As her goal loomed near, the monster swung two tentacles at her, one straight down and the other sweeping across the ground. She leapt over the latter, then rolled out of the slamming one, ending up right over her target: Link’s hookshot and sword. Picking up the hookshot, she took aim at the red core of the monster, and fired away. The hook pierced through the gloop with ease and latched onto the nucleus, pulling it out of it comfy home and into the open. Once she saw it approaching her, Tetra grabbed the sword and swung as hard as she could. The blade sliced right through the core, falling past her in two pieces, its color already fading upon hitting the ground. A moment later, and the massive blob lost its form and fell apart, the goop spreading out and dissolving across the floor. “Whoa!” Link gasped as he fell straight down, landing on his rear end. He rubbed his sore bottom with a wince, like this hurt more than anything that monster could have done. “Link! You alright?” Tetra asked, dropping his gear and walking to his side. He looked up and gave a faint smile. It would take much more than a sore butt to best this hero. Tetra sighed and chuckled. She had to be honest: after having to play the damsel in distress a couple times, it felt nice to be the one saving him for once. “What would you do without me?” she asked, extending a hand. He grabbed on and let her pull him back on his feet. They paused for a moment to look at each other, sharing in each other’s company. Tetra could not explain it, much less admit, but being with Link, especially while on an adventure, brought a sense of peace to her she didn’t get with anyone else. Having just triumphed over that monster, she felt she could slow down and enjoy the warm feelings for a bit. “Eh!?” But then she felt a warmth growing somewhere else, and all those good feelings vanished in an instant. Tetra’s face turned bright red and her smile dropped into a horrified frown, sweat forming on her cheek and brow. Her right hand snapped to her groin while her left balled into a fist and her legs squeezed together from the knees up with every last bit of strength she had. Just like a switch, Link’s expression went from smiling to frowning in worry. He stepped up to her, hands outstretched as he looked up and down to see what was wrong. Those caring eyes burning into her as she was moments away from bursting were the last thing she needed. Tetra opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out. Instead, she could only let out a squeaky gasp as she felt it: urine moving from her bladder and towards freedom, the exact instant before her control gave out and the flood started. And flood, it did. The warmth in her panties quickly spread far and wide, drenching them within moments. A faint hiss began just before a big patch grew almost instantly at her groin and butt, forming several trails as it ran all the way down her pants and legs. Several drops and small streams of yellow fell from everywhere they could, from between her knees, to the inner sides of her pants’ legholes. These bits of pee all piddled onto the ground like a small rain, forming a puddle and leaving a faint splatter on her feet. This wasn’t real, was it? It was the only thing she could think at first. Tetra, famed pirate, treasure hunter, and secret princess, was not peeing her pants in front of another kid, the Hero of Winds no less! Unfortunately, the gross, wet warmth covering her lower body and hand, the faint piddling noises below, and the stink of urea all made her accident impossible to deny. She continued to stare blankly at Link, who only returned her gaze, growing blush and all. Their thoughts were the exact same as well: what could they possibly say to the other to make this any better? She couldn’t lie and say she got wet in the fight, not when he had seen it from the start. Meanwhile, he had never dealt with such a problem before. The only similar moment Link could recall was back on his home island. His little sister Aryll had been playing around for so long, she forgot to use the bathroom until it was too late, leaving a wet patch on her dress and shine on her bare legs. She might have stood in her puddle and cried all day if their grandma hadn’t been there. “Everyone makes mistakes from time to time,” he remembered her saying as she put a hand around Aryll’s back. “Why, even Link had an accident or two at your age!” He had wanted to yell at his grandma for revealing something so embarrassing, but then he saw how Aryll’s bawling stopped, and a hint of curiosity appeared in her eyes. It may have wounded his pride, but it helped made his sister feel a little better, so he couldn’t be that upset. Suddenly, he knew just how to take the edge off of this moment. His bladder knew just as well, for it let out another spurt into his still wet underwear. “Gah!” Link yelped as he twisted his legs together and shoved both hands onto his crotch, entering into one last potty dance. His hips wiggled, teeth grit, and eye shut, making him look more desperate than he had ever been his entire life. Faced with the sudden sound and pathetic-looking boy in front of her, Tetra immediately forgot she was wetting herself. “W-What are you…?” Another gasp as Link came to a stop, all his muscles going rigid as he was only a hair’s breadth from passing the point of no return. He could feel all the urine pressing inside, preparing to make the journey out of his body, but he knew he couldn’t stop it this time. Even stranger than that, however, was that he didn’t want to stop it. Link took in one last sharp breath as he felt the pressure moving down and towards the exit at long last. The first spurt was strong enough to break through his underwear and stain his white tights. A dribble followed right after, quickly growing what would have been a strong stream as Link fully embraced that he was wetting himself. Just like Tetra, he had more than plenty to let out. Several damp trails snaked down his tights while a steady dribble fell between his legs and piddled onto the ground. The dampness clung to him more than it did to Tetra, and with much of it going into his boots, his feet ended up getting soaked as well. Even the skirt of his tunic formed a small patch before he held it out to avoid staining it anymore. All the while, Link looked down at Tetra’s feet, whimpering and blushing as he had an accident. Even after being grabbed by a slimy tentacle, this was still the grossest and most humiliated he had felt in a long time. Still, he knew it was for the better that it ended this way. If nothing else, at least he was finally ridding himself of that painful pressure. As Link had hoped, Tetra didn’t feel like crying or having a breakdown of some sort anymore. Rather, she couldn’t take her eyes off Link, or more specifically, his lower body. Wetting herself was not something she would have expected to happen today, but neither was Link peeing his pants right after. She wasn’t stupid; his accident happening just after hers was not a coincidence. Her first thought was to yell at him for daring to take pity on her like that. Just who did this kid think he was? But, as she looked into those sad puppy-dog eyes of his, that desire died away, replaced with an urge to make another noise. “Pfft… tee-hee-hee!” she giggled, lifting her clean hand to her mouth. Even at the tail-end of her accident, with the streams fading into small, occasional drops, she couldn’t stop herself from smiling. Link raised his gaze to her in a look of confusion. Was she laughing at him now? That wasn’t exactly how he wanted her to react. “Mmm-mm… S-Sorry,” said Tetra, getting her chuckling back under control. “It’s just… Of everyone I could have peed myself in front of, it had to be the one person in the whole ocean who would pee himself to make me feel better!” Link looked away from her. Of course she would figure things out; Tetra was as smart as she was fearless. She wouldn’t be a pirate captain otherwise. “But I guess that’s what makes you one-of-a-kind,” she continued, “You always look out for others, not even thinking about your own problems.” To this, Link rubbed the back of his head. “Hey, I meant that in a good way! Whenever we’re on an adventure or getting in a fight, I know you’ll have my back. That’s the best thing I could ever ask of a crew member… and a friend.” Link looked back at her with a blush. Did she really just…? But then Tetra sighed and her smile fell away. “Right, I guess this is where I say sorry for not being open about my bathroom needs, and being pushy and blah-blah-blah,” she said, rubbing her head. “I know it’s asking a lot, but…” Tetra could not bring herself to say the last bit, but found she didn’t need to. Looking at Link’s small smile, she knew that he had already forgiven her. Sometimes, she swore his heart was bigger than his brain, but she wouldn’t have it any other way with him. Sharing the smile, she took a step forward for reasons even she couldn’t explain… But the smile dropped when she became aware of her panties and pants clinging to her legs and sensitive places in an unpleasant way. Just when she was getting over it, too. “Eugh,” she groaned, “There is no way I’m going any further like this.” Link had to admit, he really didn’t want to finish this treasure hunt in peed tights and squishy boots, either. Looking to the side, he pointed to the small canals where he could maybe take a quick dip and wash some of the urine off. “Huh? What now?” asked Tetra. “Oh, I get it. Sure, a quick dip sounds real nice right now.” Link gave an embarrassed chuckle, stepping towards the water. “Hey, one last thing.” He turned around, and was suddenly face-to-face with an intense glare. “If you say a word of this to anyone, I will make you walk the plank in shark-infested waters… butt-naked!” she yelled, leaning right into his face. Immediately, Link straightened up and nodded furiously, sporting a face that tried way too hard to be serious. He’d just as quickly fight Ganondorf again before angering Tetra. As he turned around and hurried over to the channel, Tetra giggled a bit to herself. She knew he would never blab about this, but she just couldn’t help but tease him. The boy was too cute for his own good, sometimes. Stifling her laughter, Tetra noted how exhausted she felt right now. They really hadn’t done much in this place, but the stress of holding and finally peeing herself took a lot out of her. Still, she didn’t feel like locking herself away in her room, or giving Link the beating of a lifetime. She was going to finish her quest with a hero by her side no matter what. If nothing else, she needed to bring home some gold other than what she just made in her pants. (A/N: And that's the second-place winner of the story poll complete! Guess I better get to work on the third-place story next... then again, I may not be entirely finished with this pair. Decisions, decisions...)
  25. (A/N: This year's first commissioned work is done, and in only about a week's time, holy smokes! This story is loosely based on a set of pages from the original PM Gals! doujin by the group Gambler Club. While the general path and conclusion is different, the idea is the same.) Learning to Stand and Deliver Pokemon Advanced Generation fanfiction by MasterXploder With thanks to Sake, Biku, RowletForSenator, and Phoenix (lordbardak) for editing (Note: Contains explicit mention of underaged genitalia and peeing... like, a lot of peeing. Reader discretion advised) Today could not have been a more perfect day to walk through the forests of the Hoenn region. Sunny skies, fair temperature, and a pleasant breeze kept people and Pokemon alike invigorated in their travels. Indeed, it was not an uncommon sight to see a pretty Pokemon or two going about between the trees, whether they were looking for food or just wanting to explore the world at their own pace. May, the novice Pokemon trainer and contest competitor, certainly kept her eyes on the woods as she walked along the trail with her friends. However, she wasn’t just looking for a new Pokemon to catch and train, but also for a little more personal reason. Ugh, I have to pee, she thought with a frown, a hand idly resting near her groin. Her other hand held a tall water canteen, almost empty from the long walk they had been on. Even in the sun, enough time had passed for that water to make its way into her bladder, and now a dull throb kept distracting her from enjoying the walk. May let out a quiet sigh. The next town was still about a day away, and there wouldn't be any bathrooms to make use of along the way. No, she'd have to squat behind a tree or bush, which was not something she was looking forward to. She'd done it plenty of times already, ever since her mom first taught her how when she was little, but squatting was just a pain in the butt for her. She didn't like the strain it put on her legs, and it always carried a risk of something going wrong, like losing balance and falling on her rear, or getting caught by a wild, aggressive Pokemon. She didn't even want to think about if a boy saw her with her shorts down. Like it or not, she was gonna have to answer nature's call in its domain soon. Might as well take care of it sooner rather than later, she figured. Coming to a stop, May opened her mouth to speak. "Uh, hey guys?" That wasn't her. Instead it came from Ash Ketchum, the boy walking behind her. May, along with her brother Max and the rookie breeder Brock, turned around. There was Ash, with a hand between his legs and one knee rubbing against the other, carrying a nervous smile. His Pikachu rested on his shoulder, also looking a bit embarrassed at his owner. “Could we maybe stop for a minute? I gotta go again!” he said, his eyes shut. A bead of sweat ran down everyone’s head. Business as usual with Ash, huh? May thought to herself. “You could’ve asked us anytime if it’s that bad, you know,” said Brock. “Sorry, I was so busy keeping an eye out for wild Pokemon, I wasn’t paying attention!” “It’s a shame we can’t teach him the Endure move,” said Max with a sigh. May giggled a bit at the joke. “Well, I can’t blame him. I could use a little pit stop, myself,” she said, giving a little wiggle to her hips. “I see…” Brock looked at May more intently than usual. This stare was quickly broken by a glare and growl from Max. “Uh, then let’s take a break! Guys on one side of the road, girls on the other?” “Works for me!” Ash was quick to depart for the trees, still holding onto himself. “Well, if everyone else is stopping, I may as well too. I mean, I could have held it for a while, but still,” said Max, following after Ash. There was a noticeable stiffness to his walk. May kept a close eye on Brock as he walked into the woods as well, making sure he was fully out of sight. Once that happened, she placed a hand to her groin, now that no one was around to watch her squirm a little. Alright, let’s get this over with, she thought, turning to the woods behind her. She stepped forward, only to immediately come to a stop before walking into a bush of poisonous leaves. “Eep, close one!” She backed up immediately and looked for another way around. Unfortunately, this plant was notorious for growing in large batches, and there seemed to be bushes of the stuff everywhere on her side. Even if she found a detour around, she didn’t trust that there wouldn’t be more out of plain sight. That was the last thing she wanted near her exposed legs, rump, and “Little Shellder” as her mom called it. With a sigh, May turned around and walked into the boys’ side of the forest, where not a single poison bush could be seen. She didn’t like the thought of being exposed around them, but if anything, she could trust Max to keep a tight rein on them. Besides, as long as she headed in at a different angle, there would be little chance they’d bump into each other. Or so she thought. As she passed a tree, May noticed some colors contrasting with the greens and browns of the woods in the corner of her eye. She immediately looked, hoping it would be a new Pokemon, but instead found something very different. Standing with their backs angled towards her were Ash, Brock, and Max, all three in the process of relieving themselves. She could see their streams, steady and uniform like a Mudkip’s Water Gun except more yellow, leaving from between their legs and making all kinds of noises as they fell into a bush, scattering the liquid everywhere. Ash looked relieved as expected, but Brock was smiling too, and especially Max seemed happy with how much he was finally able to let out. Even Pikachu got in on it, standing on his hind legs and tinkling onto a tree bark, his head held up and a long “Piiiiii~” escaping his open mouth. May’s face went red instantly. This was not a sight she was expecting to see today. Perhaps the crazier thing, however, was that she didn’t want to look away. Despite growing up with Max, this was the first time she had ever seen a boy peeing… and they were standing up. Did they really not need to squat down like she did, at least for going number one? It looked so effortless, with practically zero chance of falling over or getting a poison leaf on their place down there, which she thankfully couldn’t see from here. If only she could do something like that… Wait! It was like a Torchic used Flash to light up something inside her brain. She didn’t know what boys had, but who really said she couldn’t pee standing up too? Maybe she needed to take an extra step or two, but if there was even a chance she could make it work, then it was definitely worth trying. And what better time to test it out than now? Watching the boys relieve their bladders made her own throb a little harder, reminding her of her original reason for coming here. Putting her legs together, she snuck away and let the boys finish up by themselves. She didn’t stop until she had put more than a few trees and bushes between them; they would practically have to be right on top of her to catch what she was gonna do. Her privacy secured, May had to wonder exactly how this would work. She definitely lacked whatever boys had to aim it forward. The only way she could probably shoot it out like that was if she was leaning back on a log with her legs spread wide and underwear totally off. No, it was gonna come out straight down, which meant she needed to have absolutely nothing in the way for that. May took one last look around for any Pokemon or people, her gloved hands moving up her mini-skirt and other her shorts. Satisfied with her privacy, she hooked her fingers around the waist and pulled both her shorts and underwear down to her ankles. She then lifted one foot out and rotated them so that her legwear rested on the outside of her other foot. Standing back up, May lifted her skirt from the sides, revealing her bottom and “Skitty” to the forest around her. Looking down at it, she felt a little weird letting it air out like this, even somewhere she couldn’t be seen. Still, she could feel the urine just inside begging to be let out now. So… is this all I gotta do? May wondered as she glanced from her groin to the ground below. It seemed simple enough; with her feet at about shoulder-width, gravity would take care of it for her. Maybe her shoes would get a little bit of splatter, but that would wipe off easy enough. Still, it was probably better to start things slow. May took in a small breath as she gradually lowered her hold, like a faucet slowly being turned on. A soft glint could be seen at the exit before the first drops, tinted with only a hint of yellow, fell through the air, hitting and almost immediately soaking into the dirt below. Another little dribble followed after, this one adding to the tiny damp patch. Okay, so far so good. May had to admit, this risky way of piddling was working better than she expected. The only part of her that had gotten wet was the one place she knew would have to be wiped anyway. A little smile grew on her face. Maybe this was gonna be easier than she thought. But if she just kept it to a tiny trickle, she’d be stuck here forever. Her body seemed to agree, as she felt her muscles relaxing further, letting more urine pass through. A little tingly feeling, something she usually got if she had to go fairly badly, radiated from her groin, and May closed her eyes while deciding to express her relief. “Haaahh… Aaah!?” Her eyes shot open as she quickly felt the one thing she didn’t want to feel: warm and wet. May looked down at her stream and her heart immediately skipped a couple beats. Her pee was now coming out at a strong force, but not at all like the steady stream she wanted. Droplets flew out at all angles, and a trail ran down each leg, leaving a gleam in the sunlight. She could see plenty of it flying off the puddle growing between her feet, landing on her socks, shoes, and even her shorts and undies. “Ah, no no no!” she cried out, her arms flailing at her sides. She tried to clench herself shut, but it wasn’t happening, not with her pee already leaving at full force. In her panic, May tried to buck her hips back and forth, hoping to somehow direct the stream a little. If there was any difference, it was that it flew forward a bit between jerks, but otherwise stayed just as messy. May came to a stop as the futility of it finally dawned on her. This was a failure, no two ways about it. Her legs were soaked, shoes and socks felt gross, and even her pulled-off panties weren’t spared. As her spray slowed into a little tinkle and then into a stray drop or two falling off, May let a frown come on and her upper body hunch over in defeat. “Aw, man…” Shaking her head in disbelief, May grabbed her fanny pack and pulled out several environmentally-friendly tissues, then went to work wiping her lower body down. She got it all off her skin, but there was little she could do for her clothes at the moment. Her only hope was that there would be a river soon for her to wash them in private, and that some of her cosmetics could mask the faint smell of urine. Faced with such an embarrassing moment, May wondered if this had been a good idea in the first place. She shook that thought out of her head in the next second. Whenever she lost in a Pokemon battle or contest, she knew that getting mopey and beating herself up didn’t solve anything. The best thing was to pick herself up, see what she did wrong, and try again. Why wouldn’t that be the case here? It had worked at first, surely there was a way to guarantee a successful standing pee. She just had to figure it out for next time. Alright! Next time, I’ll pee just like a boy! She mentally declared while putting her foot back through her undergarments, yanking them back up with a determined look. Said look quickly changed to one of mild gross-out. Ew, gotta change into my other clothes next chance I get! “Ah, at least I’m out of those shorts now.” May crawled out of her tent, looking a bit tired from all the walking she had done that day. The setting sun put an orange tint on her spare clothes: a sleeveless, reddish top with a green bandanna, white gloves, green belt, and a different pair of shoes. It was a bit much to completely change her outfit, but even out in the woods, she still couldn’t deny her sense of fashion. The faint smell of something delicious perked her up a bit. She looked at the campfire to find Brock in the middle of cooking some stew, with Ash and Max eagerly awaiting the meal to come nearby. Hope I can get at least one bite in between all these bottomless stomachs! “A pleasant day on the trail and Brock’s cooking on top of that?” she said while walking up to them. “I’m starting to feel a little spoiled today!” “Is that why you decided to change your entire outfit?” asked Max. “Um, I…” May put on a nervous smile and her hand behind her head. “Er, yes! I just wanted to, um, dress for the occasion! You know, since we don’t get to eat Brock’s cooking that often!” “But we just ate some of his cooking a couple days ago,” said Ash. “Yeah, and you didn’t dress special for that, either,” added Max. Shoot, why do their brains still have to work on an empty stomach!? May’s brain drew a blank no matter how hard she tried to think of another good excuse, or any excuse for that any matter. She definitely didn’t want anyone to know the messy experiment she just tried, but lying was never a strong point of hers. She needed to find a way out of this discussion, and fast. “Oh?” That’s when she found, or rather felt, her solution. May put her legs together and a hand between them, giving a little wiggle. “S-Sorry, nature calls! Gotta go!” she declared before quickly trotting off towards the woods. “I wonder what that was about?” she heard Ash say. “I dunno. You kinda get used to it when you spend enough time with her,” said Max, “Why, this one time growing up, I remember when she really had to go to the bathroom, and…” May didn’t catch the rest of the story, but if it was the one she thought Max was recounting, she would have some very choice words with him when she got back. How was she supposed to know back then that an Oddish could bury itself up to its leaves? It took her forever to get used to peeing outdoors again after that. With a groan, May returned her focus to her new issue, the building pressure in her bladder again. She hadn’t peed since her failed standing attempt, partly because no one else needed to stop again. The biggest reason was that she wanted to try thinking up some ways to improve her chances of success before she tried again. She had boiled her failure down to two problems. First, she needed a way to give her pee some forward momentum, since making it go straight down seemed to invite trouble. Second, and more embarrassingly, she remembered a few things about how her “plumbing” worked, namely that while standing, the exit was covered up by her “Bellossom petals”, as mom had called them. May stopped to scratch her cheek. Mom sure had some silly ways to talk about my vagina! While that issue was simple enough to deal with, the lack of proper aim still proved a problem. As she walked, May tried to think of a way to maybe angle herself so it could come out more forward than down with a little force. While she thought, her eyes drifted towards two trees growing a couple feet apart from each other, with a couple bushes nearby. It'd make for good cover, but something about the way they were positioned made her tilt her head, like it could prove to be more than that. "Hmm… Oh!" It hit her like a Blaziken using a high jump kick. She smiled at the naughty idea she just came up with. Maybe it wouldn’t work all the time, but she may have found a way to hit two Pidgeys with one stone. Giving another look around to make sure she was alone, May walked over to the trees, her hands already hooking around her shorts and panties. She pulled them down and stepped one foot out just like last time. That was where the similarities ended; putting a hand on one tree for balance, May lifted her leg with the clothes around her ankle up to the other tree at a nearly ninety-degree angle, letting her naked groin really shine in the setting sun. She then bit down on the glove of her free hand, pulling it loose and leaving the garment in her mouth. Her bare fingers delicately pulled apart the “petals” down below, leaving a certain hole exposed with nothing in the way. May’s heart quivered in anticipation, making her cheeks turn a light red. Her bladder was more than ready to get the flow going, but May knew she couldn’t just let it out on its own pace this time. If she wanted to avoid a cleanup this time, she needed to push it out. I knew those exercises would come in handy someday! “Hmph!” May tensed her muscles, forcing the urine out of its home and through the exit. It shot out of her in a steady and strong stream, almost sparkling in the sunlight and flying forward a fair distance before arcing downward and breaking up, hitting the grass with a faint piddling noise. Her force also produced a slight hiss from her personal water spout; she was certainly thankful everyone else was distracted back at the camp to not hear and see this private performance of hers. But more than that, May began to smile in excitement. Her technique was working! Maybe her raised leg would be a little tired after this, and she could still feel the need for some tissues once she was done, but this was already going way better than her first try. The relief was quite nice, too. Pushing so much out so quickly was leaving a nice emptying feeling in her, like ridding herself of all the stress that had been building inside her. It wasn’t quite as strong as the couple times when she made it to the toilet right before she peed her pants, but she couldn’t complain about having some nice sensations to go along with her success. “Mmm…” She sighed with the glove in her mouth, ready to ride out the rest of her potty time in clean, happy peace. “Hmm!?” Sadly, that would not be the case. As her pee slowed down, it could not maintain the momentum to stay at that arc. As it declined, the stream gradually fell apart as well. Before she knew it, a trail ran down her grounded leg, and all those happy feelings evaporated quicker than the wet patch that had formed in the dirt. She looked at her leg as it was defiled once more with her golden, smelly waste. Her first instinct was to try and move her body to somehow stop the trickling tinkle. Unfortunately, she couldn’t, not with her body propped up so precariously. A kneejerk would make her fall over, and even more would be covered, not to mention the dirt getting on her legs and butt. Stopping the pee wasn’t happening, either; forcing her muscles like that made sure she wouldn’t be able to clench them shut until it was all out. As much as she didn’t want to, all May could do was groan in disappointment as her pee continued for a little bit longer, her leg getting wetter all the while. She could feel drops of urine soaking into her sock at the ankle, and even a little down at the heel, making her cringe. I’m gonna have to change my socks again! Once the last spurt of urine had dribbled onto the ground, May let her raised leg down, feeling the blood circulating through it again. She lifted her stained leg up and inspected the full damage, further dismaying her. “So much for that idea,” she bemoaned after removing her glove from her mouth. Not that it was a practical solution anyway; this pose only worked if she had something to brace herself on in the first place, and it still left her far messier than was acceptable. Yet again, the thought that her pursuit was doomed from the start weighed her down, but it only took a glance at her other leg to convince herself otherwise. Only leg was soaked this time, and her underwear remained dry and wearable. If anything, she had gotten closer to her goal than before. That’s right, she told herself, I know I can make this work! I don’t care how many pairs of socks and underwear I go through, I will achieve a perfect standing pee! May struck a pose of pure determination, a fire lighting within her eyes that wouldn’t stop for anything. However, a growl from her stomach quickly proved otherwise. “Ugh, Brock’s cooking sounds really good now,” she admitted, clutching her empty belly. A few used tissues lying on the ground to dissolve later, and May was on her way back to the campsite. Food was at the forefront of her mind, but she still gave a little thought to her experiment. They would be reaching the next town sometime tomorrow; maybe it would be for the best if she put off her attempts until then. She would probably have the chance to practice while taking a shower, where she wouldn’t need to worry about cleanup or being seen at all. It made more sense to her, at least. But she could leave that for later. Right now, all she wanted was some good campfire grub, nice tea to wash it down, and then retire to her tent where she could recharge for another big day tomorrow. "Nngh, why do these buildings have to be so confusing?" May rounded the corner to yet another corridor, this one looking the same as the last few. Nothing but plain halls and closed doors everywhere, nothing resembling a ladies' room, which she so badly needed. How'd she even let it get this bad? May tried to remember, but the details were hazy. They got to town, drank some tea, then the next thing she knew, she was in a desperate search for a bathroom in a random building. Hand at her groin and squirm in her hips, she continued to make her way through, every second bringing her closer to the first accident she would have since childhood. But just when that seemed unavoidable, May finally saw it: a door with a pink sign and a female stick figure, dead ahead. "Alright, finally!" She said with a smile, opening the door and stepping in without a moment's pause. "Wait, what?" May looked on in surprise and confusion. This wasn't a bathroom at all. Somehow, she now found herself in what looked like a contest hall with a big stage on the other side and a massive audience. Several girls stood at the edge of the stage. Wait, May realized, they weren't just any girls. Roxanne, Winona, Flannery, Glacia, and Phoebe… these were the female gym leaders and members of Hoenn’s Elite Four. What is going on here!? "Alright, ladies!" said Phoebe, who stood in the middle. "Time to stand and deliver!" All as one, the girls widened their stance, thrust their hips forward, and put their hands between their legs. It was at this point May noticed the biggest shocker of all: none of the ladies had any bottoms on! She couldn’t make them out very well through all the lights and strange haze in the room, but there was no doubting they were all naked in the place where it mattered most. Her shock only grew from there as five streams of urine flew forward from their groins, shimmering in the studio lights as it fell into the audience. The girls all wore different faces of relief, from Glacia’s soft smile to Flannery’s ear-to-ear grin. The hiss from all of their vaginas came through loud and clear, like invisible microphones were hooked up to their crotches. Cheers roared from the audience, louder than any crowd May had ever heard. She couldn’t pry her eyes away from this oddly-mesmerizing display; what bizarre show could she have possibly stumbled into? The streams ended as quickly as they began, seemingly disappearing into thin air. Suddenly, Phoebe lifted her arm and pointed straight at May. “Now it’s your turn to take the stage!” “Huh!?” May looked down and found that she was no longer by the door. Somehow, she now stood onstage, with everyone in the faceless crowd looking at her. Furthermore, she was wearing her pink swimsuit, with one major difference: a complete lack of undergarments. She immediately went wide-eyed and red-faced, wanting to cover herself and run away. However, her legs stayed rooted to the spot, and her hands wouldn’t move, leaving everything below the belt on display. “Go on,” she heard Phoebe say behind her. “Stand tall, assume the pose, and show them all the power inside!” May’s body moved on its own, spreading her legs, moving her hips forward, and placing her hands at her entrance. She became reminded of all the urine built up within, eager to flow out onto the audience below. I… I’m really gonna… May closed her eyes, bracing herself for whatever came next. Seconds passed as the stage, the crowd, and all the noises within swirled into darkness and silence. She re-opened them expecting to see her pee flying out. Instead, May was greeted with the canopy of her tent, and the noises of birdsong in the distance. “Wha?” She sat up, letting her sleeping bag fall and reveal her orange pajama top and pants with white stripes, and looked around in confusion. All just a dream, a very bizarre one at that. She had to wonder if a psychic-type Pokemon had used some kind of dream move on her. Why else would she ever imagine such a scenario? But then May’s half-lidded eyes fully opened as she felt the one part of the dream that was very real. “Ooh, gotta pee!” She was quickly reminded of the extra cup of tea she had before bed, and how that had led to one very embarrassing morning as a kid. It seemed there were some lessons she never fully learned, even when her bladder capacity was a bit stronger than that time. Still, she knew that it would be coming out before too long, and she needed to get behind some trees before that time arrived. May quickly slipped out of her sleeping bag, threw on her slippers, and crawled out of her tent, pausing only to let her eyes adjust to the morning sun. Looking around, she saw Ash still fast asleep in his bag, and Brock and Max’s tent was still zipped closed, so at least she wouldn’t have to worry about them. With hand in groin, May set off into the woods again. Not as far as before, she didn't want to hold this any longer than she needed to. That, and wandering off too far without any friends or Pokemon for protection was a bad idea, aching bladder or no. Her urge was strong, but not strong enough to make her forget such a vivid dream as she walked. Seeing such famous, strong women expose themselves and pee in front of an entire audience… she wouldn’t be forgetting that dream for a long time, for better or worse. At least they all looked so powerful in their stance, she supposed. Wait! It all came back to her at once; the exact way they stood as they peed, and the same pose they made her take was clear as day. Could it really be what she looking for? Sure, it came from a weird place, but if had a chance to work, then she had to give it a shot. After ducking behind a decently-covering tree and bush, May glanced down at her pajama-clad legs and slippers. She had lucked out her last two times by wearing dark shorts, but she absolutely couldn’t take any risks this time. She kicked her slippers off, then grabbed her bottoms at the waist and pulled them off as well, setting the pants down on top of the bush. The sensations of her exposed lower body in the morning breeze and bare feet touching the grass sent a shiver down her spine, making her bladder beg even harder to be free of all that urine. Just a little longer, she told herself. “Alright, let’s see…” May visualized the steps from the dream, doing her best to re-enact them. Legs spread past her shoulders, and hips thrusted forward. Those were easy enough to do, but she had to wonder about the next step. She had never tried pulling on her folds like that before, never needed to. This would be a new experience on top of a new experience, and she hadn’t been awake for five minutes yet. Her hands reached down to her warm, soft petals and gingerly pulled them upwards. Her face went red as she realized just how much pink she could now see this way, but she could tell that this would keep it from falling straight down and soaking her legs again. At least, it would as long as she remembered the golden rule to making her own gold this way: Push. Only a second passed between the moment she let go and the first release, but it felt like an eternity of waiting to her. A million thoughts ran through her mind, equal parts excitement and dread making her heart race. The moment was upon her; would she shoot or soak? As it left its uncomfortable home and passed millimeter by millimeter, she would see for herself. A small spurt heralded the start, just a bit of shiny, golden liquid flowing out as much forward as down and hitting the ground with an inaudible patter. May’s whole body went rigid, but her bladder kept pushing, no time to stop it now. Next came a trickle, chaotic and broken, falling at the dirt before her. It still left cleanly enough even at this splatter, but May knew she couldn’t keep it at this rate. It would get stronger whether she wanted it to or not, and knowing the relief to come, she definitely wanted it. Her pee built up from there, becoming steadier and stronger, landing narrower and further, until it reached its peak: a powerful stream, long and robust, flying forward and breaking up only as it began to dip towards the earth. Noises entered May’s ears, of both the small, targeted rainfall and the hiss from down below. She then detected a faint hint of her scent too, and she briefly wondered if this would end up attracting any Pokemon to her. I sure hope not! But nevermind that, May could barely believe the sight happening before her. She was peeing… standing up… and it was working! Maybe not one hundred percent, as she could feel just a bit of it dripping off the bottom of her vagina, but anyone who caught her right now would say she was peeing as good as any boy. Her mouth opened up in surprise at first, both from the success and the naughtiness of such an ungirly action. However, it gradually lifted into a smile as free and unashamed as the stream before her. “I… did it!” she declared to the world. “I can pee standing up!” May laughed in triumph, feeling unstoppable in that moment. If only those girls from her dream could see her now; they’d be clapping and cheering her on, the audience below roaring with approval at her flawless technique. It was a shame this sort of display wouldn’t win her any contests, but she was certain she would win a gold medal if they ever allowed it. She let loose another laugh, but quickly remembered how close to the camp she still was. “Eep!” She quickly shut her mouth and glanced behind, though she couldn’t see anything. I hope no one heard that! She’d almost prefer soaking her legs again than giving Max more ammo for embarrassing stories. Best to just relish in the moment quietly, she decided. Leaning her head back, May closed her eyes and let out a long, uninterrupted sigh as she took in the pleasure of a nice morning pee. She’d never tell another soul, but emptying her bladder first thing in the morning had a certain satisfaction to it, much like how another person would enjoy a cup of coffee or their wakeup stretches. It was the icing on the cake to her hard-earned success, and she would enjoy it to the last drop. Said drop didn’t happen for a while, but eventually, her stream declined in power, the hard splatter on the damp dirt fading into a faint piddle, and the hiss of her personal water gun disappearing. Even then, her pee took its sweet time growing weaker, to the point that it felt like minutes passed before it stopped completely, even though it really hadn’t been that long. A large puddle remained in front of her, and would stay there for a while before soaking and evaporating away. “Hah… wow, I actually did it,” she muttered to herself, still as red-faced as ever. She wanted to stay there and bask in the slight afterglow of success, but May knew staying here like this was asking to be caught. Best to wipe up and get dressed before that could happen. That was when May thought of something rather dismaying. “Ugh, I forgot to bring tissues,” she groaned, lowering her head. Without wiping, she was sure to leave a small wet spot on her pajamas, and she’d never hear the end of it if the boys saw her. Luckily, a solution quickly presented itself. A slight breeze picked up, blowing against her exposed “Luvdisc”. She gasped at the sudden feeling, but quickly noticing it was not an unpleasant feeling. In fact, it was helping her dry up, making what drips she still had fall to the grass between her feet. May breathed out a relaxed breath; it’d take a little bit this way, but it gave her more time to enjoy the moment. As she drip-dried, May thought of what else was ahead of her today. She never considered herself unconfident, but now she felt as though she could take on all of Hoenn right now. Come what may, this girl would always take the stage knowing she had the power to stand and deliver. And now, for something completely different: the original English anime opening, as sung by May in mid-pee! I’m gonna pee standing up Like no girl ever has! I won’t squat in an itchy shrub The boys, I will outclass! I will trickle through the air, Spraying far and wide With these two folds, you should beware The power that’s inside! Potty time! (Gotta stand up tall!) It’s time to pee, And standing is much more free! Potty time! Oooooh, it feels so good In the way that peeing should! Potty time! (Gotta stand up tall!) I peed a ton! “Little Shellder’s” had her fun Wipe and dress and now I’m done! Pot-ty time! (Gotta stand up tall) Gotta stand up tall Potty time! (A/N: Are these lyrics by me and the commissioner the best worst thing I've ever put in a story, or what? Anyway, still got a couple other commissions lined up, but if you wanna get in touch with me, check out my thread here!)
×
×
  • Create New...